i I I certain illness- there is no way to know about it Nothing has

I happened yet in the body but something has happened in the energy I

field that surrounds the body And Kirlian photography can take I the photograph of the energy field and can infer through the

photograph that this man is going to have cancer after six months 1

Now Kirlian photography is going to become a tremendously

powerful instrument in the hands of the future medicine If we can

know six months before then much can be done -- then nobody will

fall ill The illness can be prevented even before ithas happened z 0 ~

~U l 0 w Z Currency0 Z 0 In English we have another name for money which is more U5

significant -- it is Currency That simply indicates that moneyU) 5

b ri

1 U) should always remain moving like a current It should always be on 0

the move from one hand to another hand The more it moves04

04 better For example if I have a ten -rupee note and I keep it to myself

then there is only one ten-rupee note in the world If I it to

you and you give it to somebody else and each person goes on

giving if it goes through ten hands then we have a hundred

rupees we have used a hundred rupees worth of utilities the ten

rupee is multiplied by ten ==

Technology

Laborship cannot produce capital It seems opposite We

think that capital is produced by hardship of labor No Society

The Fish In The Sea Is Not Thirsty 11 Q - 4 Ah This 8

looking for rest and peace develops technology in order to avoid

labor Society that avoids hardship of labor develops technology- as

an alternate Technology is a substitute to labor Suppose if I want to

go to your place I can go by foot but to avoid this walk I invent

bicycle I invent car I invent aero plane Giving too much respect to

labor is not good for technological development It is rather a

hindrance Capital is produced by technology technology generates

wealth Therefore society looking for rest develops more of

technology

You might have heard of Edison who has more than

thousands inventions to his credit Perhaps no one alone has () z

invented so much In his early days Edison used to work in a factory 2 -- u

He had only one job and that was to inform his employer about every o ~

telephone calls he received For this he had to remain alert ~

throughout the night without sleep Phone call mayor may not ltJ

04 come but he had to remain awake whole night He developed a

solution so that he could sleep in the night He attached a loud

bell with telephone bell so that its loud ring would break his sleep

and he would inform his employer From then on he started

sleeping very easily Months passed Any night it would ring

loudly he would get up and inform his employer

This way he used to sleep and rest One day this bell was

not working and he was ignorant about it That night phone rang but

he was sleeping Employer came to see that what was happening

because it was his phone call to inform his wife about something He

came and saw Edison sleeping there He fired Edison He said that

you are lazy Edison said that it is because of this laziness I could

invent this bell method but he was fired and that was proved to be a

boon because then he could make thousand more inventions

Edison has written that it is because of this need of rest he made

invention It is true

Technology could not develop because of very

much respect given to hardship of labor Due to this capital and

z wealth could not generate Capital is produced by technology All o ~ the wealthy countries Today on this earth America is wealthy in o l o UJ true sense America could become wealthy due to modern z o technolOgical developments Technology replaced this labor z o U5 Our country needs a scientific temperament then only we 5gt

can solve our real life problems Our unscientific attitude has8 (f) I

created lot of problems all around We are surrounded by them ando ltt it will be difficult to deal with these problems without science and ~

Ci

technology Yes we can transplant We can borrow technology from

west but the point is that from where we would bring that

temperament No first of all our temperament should change

Do you know that it is the capacity to doubt everything that has

triggered the development of science during past three hundred

years in west Doubt Disbelief In these three hundred years They

were doubting every thing on old generations on parents on past

on scriptures on Jesus on Mohammed on every thing on Moses on

Zarathustra Result of that doubt was science but we are unable to

doubt even on today And if we are not able to doubt even now

then we cannot develop science Scientific development cannot be

there

~

History

HISTORY is time hence all that is really significant is not

included in it because all that is really significant is beyond time

Buddhas enlightenment under the Bodhi Tree It is not a

historical fact there is no way to prove that it really happened It is

such an interior experience that you have to take it on trust Buddha ~

says it happened you can believe it you can disbelieve it If you 5 disbelieve there is no way for Buddha to prove it Ifyou disbelieve it LL

o ~ only you prevent your own enlightenment thats all If you trust laquo

Buddha a door opens for you In trusting you can hope that if it has 10 ~

Ci happened to Buddha It can happen to you too Belief and disbelief

have nothing to do with Buddhas experience but they have

something to do with you and your future But history cannot prove

that something happened that morning history has no record of it It

happened beyond time hence history cannot record it It is

unrepeatable and history only records that which is repeatable

History is the record of all that is stupid in the human mind

Chenghis Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Alexander Adolf Hitler

These people are repeatable Buddhas are not repeatable A Buddha

happens only once

~

Garibi Aur Samajwaad (Translated) The Guest 11 Q-3

I I

I

ii ill

understanding for useless

need newsprint and you are

happened in the whole past then all

higher and will drown almost the

We

understand this madness i~~~~~~~ly need of

now when we have alread~1~centhed a limit

problem is population groirth By the end

would be seven hundred crore people on this

has been exploited so badly that it cant support

Fifty percent population will die of hunger then

The Golden Future 30 Q - 2

() z gt = LL o ~ 0J

~

i j

i I i ~ ~

~ ~ ~

I

I

I Third problem is AIDS which is spreading like fire and

there is no possibility of its cure for at least next twenty years there is

I hardly any possibility of its cure Scientists have come to know that

by large it is incurable

I But not a single country is declaring celibacy as a crime It is celibacy behind this AIDS These monks these soldiers and students ~

who have to live without women become homosexual and

homosexuality is only manifestation root problem is celibacy z o All the religions are facing it because all religion teaches celibacy but ~ () no religion is ready to accept this As a rule if you deny recognizingl o w

your enemy you empower him only Understand this so that youZ o z can find new measures to fight your enemy Q()

5 qgt Fourth big problem is destruction of ecological system oc which humanity has to face in the next twenty We areo

destroying life resources in our ignorance This earth needs a co

C balanced ecology this balance is disturbing day by day And this

ecosystem is being destroyed from all sides for example- carbon

dioxide and man made chemicals have risen the atmospheric

temperature like never before It is for the first time- polar ice on

north and south has started melting Ithas never melted before If the

temperature of atmosphere raises little more then Himalayan ice will

also melt and will drown all these big coastal cities

And fifth problem that is most dangerous is man himself

Humanity is divided by cast system by nations by religions and

they all are killing each other As of now these five dangers seem

impossible to handle unless some miracle happens but miracle

happens only in stories not in real life One thing is sure that

old system is about to die If we can make the whole world

understand then only we can save humanity This New man would

be world citizen there wont be any nation This New man would be

religious but there wont be any religion He would be scientist but

not destructive His entire vision would be devoted to creativity He

would be pious merciful loving but not a celibate

There will be a new such man without the burden of past

who will be more meditative more loving more silent All the lt) z ~universities should devote their time to make this conscious possible -

o u

rather than wasting their time on those bogus subjects gtshy

~ ~--==-

0shy

Meritocracy Not democracy C

My idea is that the days of democracy are over A new

kind of system is needed based on merit

We have thousands of universities all over the world Why

have ordinary unknowledgeable ignorant masses choose people

who will be holding tremendous power for five years in their hands

And now the power is so much that they can destroy the whole

world Meritocracy means that only people who are educated in a

certain area should be able to vote in that area For example only

the educationists of the country should choose the education

The Razors Edge (260187)

i

l )

minister Then you will have the best education minister possible

For the finance minister you should choose somebody who knows

finance somebody who knows the complexities of economics But

this choice is possible only for people For every post the person who

is to be chosen should be chosen by experts

The health minister should be chosen by all the doctors

the surgeons the medical experts the scientists who are working

in the medical field Then we will have the cream of our genius and

z we can on this cream to make the life of all humanity moreQ ~ peaceful more rich This idea I call a meritocracy And0 )

ill 0 once you have chosen all the people then these people can choose the Z 0 president and the prime minister They will be our geniusesZ 0 (f5 can choose the prime minister the president from the country or gt U) they can choose from the members of the parliament And for theb T

parliament we should also make gradations For example people~ 0 who have at least a post-graduate degree should be able to vote Cl Cl

Just becoming twenty-one years old does not mean you are to

choose the right person At twenty-one years you dont know

anything about life and its complexities At least a post-graduate

should be held by those who choose the members of the

parliament or the senate or whatever you call it In this way we can

make an educated refined cultured government

---~=

Sermons In Stones 29

10 Fundamental human rights

1shy Life

2shy Love

3shy Right to die

4shy Searchoftruth

5shy Meditation

6shy Freedom in all dimensions

7shy One earth one humanity

8shy Uniqueness of Individual

9shy One world government

10shy Meritocracy Not democracy () z gt LL

-== +~ o ~ laquo

Cl Cl

Subjective amp objective art

Every art can be described either as objective art or as

subjective art Subjective art you will find it comes from

your feelings from your heart from your mind in paintings in

poetry in music But objective art comes from the emptiness of

your heart you become a flute a hollow bamboo and the

universe sings through you Your only credit is that you dont create

any hindrances you simply allow the universe to flow through youz o

With you being in a let-go and allowing the universe to flow through~ o youobjective art is created 1S

w z o There is not much objective art in the world because before z o U5 objective art can be you have to become a hollow bamboo 5 en and you are so solid your ego is so stubborn Before creating bc en objective art you have to be so humble almost nobody In youro CI absence there comes a great universal flood That flood can become CI CI

poetry a painting music a dance a sculpture Thousands of

dimensions are available you just allow it

Literature

You go into literature just put your whole energy into it

And literature is beautifuL If you can understand literature then it

will be easier for you And always remember bliss happens

only to creative people Uncreative people find it very difficult

almost impossible to be blissfuL ~-

Nansen The Point Of Departure 9 Q-1 Let Go 23

entered into it participated in its being fell a rapport with it

=~

Music

Music is not something biological it is not something

concerned with your chemistry or physiology Music is not even of

the mind Music is something a space between mind and

meditation It is one of the most mysterious phenomenon To z o conceive it in intellectual terms is almost impossible for the simple~ o

reason that it is beyond mind- but it is not yet meditation15 LU

Z o Music can go higher and further away from mind and then 5 ltis it starts becoming closer and closer to peace and silence One is a 5 (j)

b musician only when he understands the sound of silence and one c () who understands the sound of silence is capable of creating sounds ltt ~ which are synonymous with silence That is the most miraculous

thing Then the musician has come to his full flowering Beyond this

music starts the world of meditation

In fact the greatest music in the world is nothing but an echo

of the inner music Whenever a musician comes closer to that much

great music is born Only very few have reached close to it a Tansen

a Baiju Bawara a Beethoven a Mozart a Wagner Only very few

The 99 Names Of Nothingness 7 Satyam Shivam Sundaram 22 Q-l

Imiddot

() z ~ - LL o

~==-=~~ ~

Drums N N

LO

For nine months the child goes on hearing the heartbeat of

the mother This is the first drum he encounters and it becomes very

deep-rooted in the being of the child Every pore of him is filled with

it every fiber of his body vibrates with it he has no life except the

mothers heart And there is the beating continuously for nine

months The drum is the most primitive instrument When you

feel that drum beating your body responds sways you start falling

into the beat moving with the beat and suddenly you have become a

primitive a natural being all civilization drops You are no longer

The Guest 13 For Madmen Only (Price Of Admission Your Mind) 24

i I i

I

I here is this twentieth century and all the nonsense that goes on

around-- you have moved back almost ten thousand years

I Flute

There are many types of flute in the world The most

important is the Arabic the most beautiful is the Japanese and there

are many others But there is nothing comparable to the small Indian z 0

bamboo flute for its sweetness ~ U gt Cl ~====~bullbull~ LLl

Z 0 z When somebody is playing on the flute hide behind a 0 115middot1middot 5 tree amp listen and youll be able to see something Something that is

i U)

j bI c not ofthis world Something that is of the beyond

U)

0

-0 (J bull (J

Poetr~

Poetry is not just poetry Poetry is essential religion

Poetry means a state of being where the mind is no longer interfering

between you and when there is communion between you

and existence immediate when you are suddenly possessed

by as a separate entity and the whole

starts speaking through you starts dancing through you where you

become a hollow bamboo and the whole transforms you into flute

The Three Treasures Vol 2 10 Q 4 Glimpses Of A Golden Childhood 27 The Book Of Wisdom 24 Q -1

Poetry is the whole

into the dewdrop

through the

Acting

My

significant

because of its

And a person has

false faces become

The Book Of Blessed Are The Blessed Are The

I I I

MYSTIC DIMENSIONS OF SCIENCE

I In recent years science has started touching the I

boundaries of mysticism It is moving and merging into religion day

day Then it now becomes necessary to touch this aspect also at this point of

story Reason Youth is the right time when all theses thing should be given

a thought and moreover when (traditional) science is taught at university

level why not new happenings in the world of science OSHO states few

z very rare examples to illustrate the mystic dimensions of science and ato ~ o the same time explains the inside story of the phenomenon also =gto ill

Z Growth of science o z o v

Science up to the time of Albert Einstein remained very gt o () consistent very logical Albert Einstein is the first mystic in the c () world of science a scientific mysticism he introduced and heo ltXl disturbed the whole edifice of the old science After Albert EinsteinshyCl Cl

science particularly physics which was his field of work is no more

the same -- because he accepted contradictions In fact he said that

When I had started my work I had though that life and logic are

synonymous - my work was to solve problems logically - but as I

went deeper I became aware that life is not synonymous with logic It

contains contradictions And in fact because of those contradictions

it is beautiful because of those contradictions it has a certain

tension that tension gives it aliveness it gives it possibilities to be

dynamic moving

And at the end of his life he said NowI cannot say that life

is a problem To call life a problem is a logical statement because a

problem means something that can be solved through logic if not

today then tomorrow Sooner or later logic will find a way and the

problem will be dissolved

= Mystery of Mahavira

It is said about Mahavira and no follower of () z ~Mahavira could understand this mystery in these twenty five -

o lL

hundred years In twelve years Mahavira ate for 365 days He took ~

food for only three hundread sixty five days in a long period of gtwelve years which means a total of one year in twelve years If we Cl

calculate this then it means that in every twelve days he took food

for one day and didnt eat for eleven days But at the same time it is

difficult to find someone healthier than stronger than him

Buddha or Christ or Krishna or Rama these all do not stand against

Mahavira in term of health This is very strange And also it is very

difficult to understand this that how natural laws behaved with his

body This man is eating for 365 days in12 year He should have been

dead by now but what is happening He is perfectly healthy

I just told you about Robert Pavlita Lot of unique

I Am That 12

experiments are going on in his laboratory One of these experiments

is of hunger and hypnotism What they are doing is astonishing In

Pavlitas lab certain people are being hypnotized for ten years They

would be hypnotized for ten They would stand sit work eat

drink but their hypnotic sleep would not be disturbed That deep

sleep is maintained One of those subjects is Burfilov Last year he

was hypnotized for three weeks and during those three weeks of

hypnotic sleep he was given imaginative food for example in his ts

sleep he was told that you are in a garden Look around these~ () J o beautiful flowers and do you feel the fragrance Burfilov LU

o Z breathed deeply and said Really It seems that apples have ripen

z Q Then Pavlita gave those imaginative false fruits to Burfilov He tookU)

U) that apple which is not there he ate that apple Nothing is there butb J

o he tasted it amp enjoyed it

a lt CJ For 15 days he was given such food not even water

not even food but false food false water Ten doctors were studying

the phenomenon They declared that day by day his health is

improving His physical disorders disappeared in just five days His

body achieved maximum health in seven days only His normal

body activities ceased He didnt shit because he was not eating

anything After three weeks the most astonishing thing was that he

was at his maximum health when he carne out of his hypnotic sleep

It is very surprising -- which you cannot even imagine that he gained

weight It is impossible One of those ten doctors was Dr Reziliv He

has told that it is scientifically impossible but whether it is possible or

impossible it has happened actually I was there for ten days this

man was in custody so that nothing from outside could be given to

him by any means by any injection or through some medicine but

his weight increased Reziliv is working with that man for over a

year now and he says that we have to acknowledge that there is

something like unknown - X force There is some kind of power

behind this which does not function according to our scientific rules

This may be prana ~ ~ It is easy to understand Mahavira after this o

experiment and that is why I say that whosoever wants to ~

experiment with fasting never listen to these Jain sadhus they dont ltknow anything They are forcing you to die of hunger in the name of CJ

fasting They call fasting- worship Fasting is a scientific alchemy in

religion and if fasting is practiced in that manner then weight will

not decrease rather it can increase

Vishuddhanand Mystery Drlire amp death

Just 40 years ago a hermit called Vishuddhanand lived in

Varanasi He gave hundreds of demonstration to prove that it is

possible to kill somebody using a particular sound This man used to

Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)

much surprised as there was no apparent reason for this He tried

very hard to understand this phenomenon Then he realized that it is

perhaps the shape of the pyramids which is the reason behind this

Mter ten years of research Hovis realized that it

might be the shape of the pyramid behind the phenomenon So he

made a small pyramid very small of three four feet base And he

kept a dead cat inside that He was surprised when it got

mummified This phenomenon marked the birth of a new science

which declared that geometrical shapes have a very deep correlation

with life energies And with Bovis advice it is being tried that all the () z

hospitals of the world should be pyramid shaped They would have ~ J

LL

more healing power and Bovis has done many successful o ~

experiments in this line He says that people suffering from egt egt

headache can be treated with pyramidal caps Mental disorders can ltl

be treated with these caps HOVIS CAP is being used widely in

many mental asylums to treat mental patients are being treated And

this has been proved of tremendous help in their treatment Bovis is

right Can pyramid shape caps make this much difference And if

external shapes can work like this then how much internal

geometrical shapes can work- this I want to tell you

SHARNAGATI is an experiment to change our

inner geometry When you stand then your inner being changes and

when you lie down then again your inner being takes different

shapes Our inner what you call mind or chita has geometrical

figures too There are at least two geometrical shapes in our inner

being when you stand straight you make ninety degree angle with

the ground and when you lie down then you dont make any angle

you become parallel to ground Ifsome one says with his totality that

I go to the feet of ARIHANTA I go to the feet of the master I go to

the feet of religion then this feeling changes his inner geometry

z which immediately triggers the transformation in his life Our inner o ~ has geometry Our conscious changes geometrically too and this U gt o L1J

geometry changes according to our feelings

t5 z Four years ago western scientists were surprised o (i5

5 by an event like never before This happened for the first time in past

oc 200 years Dimitri Dezonev a Czech farmer rises above the ground o

up in the air up to four feet in his sitting position He leaves the ltt

il ground against gravitation and stays there in the air four feet above

the groundr for 10 minutes Dimtiri has carried out this experiment

many times in front of hundreds of scientists They have crossshy

checked everything and it is not fake It is real

Dimitri has been asked about the secret behind

He says that there are two things One is my devotion- gratitude I

say to God that I leave you myself now I come to your feet I cant do

it of my own its your grace only which can do it through me But at

the same time I am unable to rise when I am there my SELF is

there

Two or three times he failed in his experiments

also So many people have come to see this event and he is unable to

rise above the ground Finally he said that please forgive me people

askedWhy you are unable to do it now He said that somehow I

am unable to forget myself and gravitational pull keeps on

working unless I forget myself When I forget myself and only God is

there in my being I immediately leave the ground to rise above

~===--=-

ltDHuman aura High frequency photography z

~ -

If someone with positive feelin~ pure in heart o u

~ touches water with his totality and withhold this water for sometime

in his hands then the water changes qualitatively Russian Scientist N

10

Kaameniave and American scientist Ruodolf Kir have proved this

fact with the help of many experiments There is no difference

chemically but qualitatively there is much of difference If that water

is used on new seeds instead of normal water then they germinate

before time they grow big flowers big fruits those plants are

healthier and they produce better results

Kaameniave has used normal water on these seeds

and special water to compare He has also used water that was kept

in the hands of murderers sick violent and negative people that

Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)

water was also used with those seeds Either they didnt germinate or

if germinated then all those plants grew sick

After thousands of experiments for fifteen years

this fact came in light chemistry is not the only thing there is

not much difference chemically but the difference is certainly

there What is that Where that difference comes from Definitely

that difference cant be measured from our instruments but the

z difference is there It is proven by results Because all three kinds of o ~ water change qualitatively the very soul of the water changeso =gt o L1J

Z If this change can happen in water it can also o o z happen in atmosphere around us This is the basic foundation of U5 gt IIscience of mantra A real mantra brings a qualitativeU)

b I transformation in the ambience around us and if we sit close to such ao

man then we can feel a different space around him And another -0 cQ N scientist Kirlian has developed High Frequency Photography

This will proved as one of the most wonderful thing in future

frequency photography is done on highly

sensitive plates If a photograph of my hand is taken through this

photography then not only it captures picture on the plate but even

the vibrations coming out my hand are also photographed and it is

very surprising that if I have negative feelings then photograph of

electric vibrations of the hand come very unhealthy sick and chaotic

as if some mad man has drawn some lines on the paper If I have

positive feelings happy joyous and full of gratitude then the picture

of my hand through Kirlian photography comes beautiful

rhythmic symmetrical and proportionate It represents a beautiful

arrangement of vibrations Kirlian says after thirty years of hard

labor that very soon we will be able to predict any disease before

six months that this particular man is going to be sick because

sickness has already affected his electric pattern of vibrations even

before it affects the physical body Before someones death this

electric filed starts shrinking or in a subtle way it starts dying before ()

the body Even before a man thinks of murdering some one his gt z J

electric field represents this feeling some typically changed o LL

patterns If we show love towards someone our electric field ~ r-represents this feeling even before it actuall y happens cQ N

=-=bullbull~

Maikhalova Her mystery

Maikhalova is the most important personality in

Russia since 15 years because Maikhalova can move anything with

the help of meditation only Not by hands not by any physical force

By concentrating she can move anything from a distance of six feet

and it starts coming towards or moving away from her She can

make a magnetic needle move or can make both needle of a clock

Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)

move very fast can make a watch- stop working hundreds of these

experiments but one thing is very surprising that if Maikhlova is

experimenting surrounded by doubtful people then it takes five

hours to move anything

If there friends helpful people around her then it

happens in half an hour And if there are people with feelings of

gratitude with purity in hearts then it happens in just five minutes

z And there is one more surprising thing when it takes hours to o ~ o move something then she looses ten pounds of weight when it takes )

LU o five minutes then there is no weight loss Z o z These all scientific experiments have been carriedo U5 5 out during lastfifteen years Two noble prize winners scientist Dr ltf)

b J Veeasiliave and Kaameniave with other forty top scientists have8

declared this after thousands of experiments that what Maikhalova co

N lt

doing is a fact and they have developed some devices to record that

what happens in the atmosphere around her Three things are

recorded firstly as Maikhalova concentrates her entire body

electricity her aura starts flowing in the form of current towards that

entity just like laser ray this current surrounds that entity all

around It is through current things are pulled towards her or

move away

The third most amazing thing is that those Russian

scientists think that this energy can be stored in some devices This

Prana Oorja if stored in devices then those positive emotions of

Maikhalova are also stored along so some special devices have

been developed to store this energy successfully This device is kept

in a room if you enter into that room then this device would pullyou

towards it or you will feel like running out of the room It is due to

that feeling of Maikhalova when she was conducting this pull or

push experiment and this energy got stored that very moment

Karl Jheiling () z ~ JStalin murdered a man- Karl Autovitch Jheiling in 1937 lJ o

Jheiling was an incredible personality He could tell just by touching ~ an egg that whether cock or hen would come out of this particular

0shylt

egg and he never failed But this is nothing But Jheiling even if N

you cover a photograph could tell just by touching the photograph

that whether it is of a male or of a female Jheiling used to say that in

someones photograph electrical vibrations of that person are also

stored He unconsciously concentrates on the camera and the

electrical current starts flowing towards the camera Thats why it

gets stored in the camera

But this is nothing The mostamazing thing about

Jheiling was that by touching any mirror he would tell about the

Mahaveer Vaani l(Translated)

person who has just used it whether the person was male or female

because you become conscious in front of the mirror too and you are

most concentrated in front of the mirror thus your energy gets

transferred to the mirror

~

Nijinski

There was a great dancer in west Nijinski His z o dance was a miracle perhaps he had been the greatest dancer on the ~ ~ o earth His miracle was that he would rise above the ground during LU

o Z his dance and would remain in the air And one thing was even more

~ astonishing that when he would come to the ground then he would Ifi 5 (f) come very slowly which was very strange It is impossible to come bc o down that slowly The gravitational doesnt allow you to come

~ down that slow This was a miracle N

He married and when his wife saw his dance she

was surprised She was a dancer herself She said to Nijinski one day

his wife has written this in her autobiography One day I said to my

husband what a shame that you cannot see yourself dancing

Nijinski said Who said I cannot see I do always see I am always

out I make myself dance from the outside and if I am not out of my

body then I cannot take such a high jump I cant come down to

ground so slowly When I dance from within I feel weight and when

Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)

I make myself dance from out side then there is no weight

Yoga says whenever ANAAHAT CHAKRA of some

one is activated gravitational pull does not affect much and

certain special dances affect ANAAHAT CHAKRA Perhaps

ANAAHAT CHAKRA of Nijinski was activated automatically

through his dance practices One can experience the phenomenon of

out of body experience if ones ANAAHAT CHAKRA is activated

He can see himself outside from his physical body

~~~

o Robert PavUta Pavlita eenerator z

~ --

o u

Try to understand this at your physical level I was ~

telling you about institute of suggestology of Bulgarian doctor

Lauranzov Lauranzov has done tremendous experiments in the ltt N

field of education He was asked in an international conference that

how could he think about this revolutionary dimension of

education Who has inspired him This Lauranzov answered that I

was practicing breathing exercise of Indian Yoga that gave me

insight Breathing What is so special about breathing Breathing

means that if you relax completely if you leave your body totally

relaxed which is possible through Sashtang Pranam of ancient

Indian system That is the position of SHARNAAGATIfor body

If you lie down on the ground relaxed completely then it is not

Mahaveer Vaani 1 9 (Translated)

merely pranam but it has lot of scientific truth inside

Lauranzov says that the relaxation and energy that

we feel during our night sleep is because of our this lying position

When we lie down on earth then universal powers enter us very

easily When we stand erect then our ego follows this physical

position and when we lie down then tOOl our ego takes a lying

position Our defence system dropsl our resistance dropsl our

z security system drops o ~ U Robert Pavalita from Czech universityl Prague hasgt o I1J been conducting tremendous experiment and researches since ten ~ Z years This is about recharging tired people with fresh new powero en You are tiredl broken down then he would make you lie down undergt gt

r o a healthy COWl on the ground He would say that for five minutes en o you relax and feel that power is showering upon you from this 01

~ healthy cow After five minutesl special devices would take records

that tiredness is no more He is fresh now Itwas asked from Pavalita

that if we sit under the cow then Pavalita said that it would not

happen even in hours by sitting and it can happen in just few

minutes in lying position He would make you lie down under a tree

and make you feel fresh and better Pavalita says that the moment

you lie down your resistance drops down the security around you

dropsdown

There is one device famous in his name It is calledshy

Pavalita generator He has also made very small devices and he is

experimenting with those devices and doing a great work He says ~

that you simply concentrate on these devices just for five mitlutes 11

nothing more just seeing and concentrating on these devices These

devices store your power and this energy can be used immediately

This device can do what your mind can do Before five minutes this

device was dead but after five minutes you would feel great energy

in those devices

Pavalita has declared that very soon there would be no

need of guns and sticks to handle the crowd We will have these ()devices that in just fifteen minutes people would run away because z 5 ithose devices will spread so much of hatred His all experiments u o

have been successful He has recently developed a new device Ithas b laquo very big range You need not come across it if you are in its range it

Ct)

01willeffectyou

~~

Mahaveer Va ani-l (Translated)

Meditation

Youth can practice Dynamic Kundalani Nataraj and Nadabrahma

meditations Choice of the meditation or combinations of

meditations absolutely depends on ones own likings Techniques

have already been detailed at the end of teenage education

sections

~

z o (

~ w Z o z o en gt Cf)

b I Cf)

o ltt ltt N

ART OF DYING

The story ofthe book (oflife actually) has already reached a point

now pom where we can enter into a completely new and hitherto

untouched concept- the concept of art of dying

This section has been divided into two partsshy

1 Middle age education

2 Old age education

Both these parts have been detailed by Osho separately raising all

important issues one by one All religious aspects and martial arts have

been taken up at this level and also concept offive dimensional education

is given here Osho proposes a two tier system ofeducation for middle

aged people incorporating two new concepts of university ofmysticism

and university of death

And as we move on to climax that is to old age Osha changes

the entire gestalt by turning the fear ofdeath into a celebration Step by

step he opens up all the doors of this castle ofdeath and reveals that

there is simply joy andfreedom inside it Here concept of Bardo has also

been taken and a rare meditation technique for oldies

From thirty-five to forty-two a new step a new door

opens If up to thirty-five you have felt deep harmony an orgasmic

feeling and you have discovered meditation through it then from

thirty-five to forty-two you will help each other go more and more

into that meditation without sex because sex at this point starts

looking childish juvenile Forty-two is the right time when a

person should be able to know exactlywho he is From forty-two to

forty-nine he deeper and deeper into meditation more and

more into himself and helps the partner in the same way They

become friends There is no more husband and there is no more wife

that time has passed It has given its richness to your life now there

is something higher higher than love

~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy

~~

He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry

novels Whatever he wanted to do in life

Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything

that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be

turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy

marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new

adventures in every direction We can make the second part so

beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous

z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU

Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~

qJ

0c (f)

0

a 1O Ci

I

Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1

Education in 2 parts Changing the roots

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes

to the university of course to different universities or to the same

university but to different departments One is to prepare children

one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now

want to know something more beyond life The second part of

education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of

witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education

for death and education for livelihood are separated- when

everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0

eternity- education is complete LL

0 Qlaquo

L) Ci

Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)

Five dimensional education For a golden future

Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor

world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in

world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone

I divide education into five dimensions The first is

informative like history geography and many other subjects which

can be dealt with by television and computer together But about

z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )

o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w

~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N

humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman

Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim

Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho

We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance

with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now

as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have

a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that

they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or

other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations

completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and

dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the

first dimension also come languages Every person in the world

should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and

the other is English as an international vehicle for communication

They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent

the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can

create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language

connects people and language disconnects too There is right now

no international language This is due to our prejudices English is

perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~

u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo

tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)

reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N

they are more complicated and the human guide will be more

necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day

education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that

they know what life is They dont know and by the time they

know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his

anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third

dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called

education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your

life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes

ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who

forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life

So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its

wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not

go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a

connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be

just outside things - they should be something inner too A

reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension

People are so irreverent to life

The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity

z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)

zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to

to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being

ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the

fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension

will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so

that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should

be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can

avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be

introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all

possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any

careof

The Golden Future

Religion

According to age is the time when a person should

experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be

practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to

learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these

topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been

taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w

o z Yoga

~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)

Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to

-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist

can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not

differentiate between an atheist and a religious person

Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same

way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and

inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with

Yoga nothing else

Yog Naye Aayaam

Hassidism

Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very

communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not

anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should

live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop

the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people

be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness

with their happiness with their life with their death Create a

concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear

on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device

~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have

r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N

enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life

holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The

ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine

grace

-~

Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of

prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of

techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner

reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not

believe in techniques but in love Remember well the

The Art Of Dying 3

technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is

non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet

Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique

Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no

techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life

trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so

deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes

hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o

Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)

b

8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at

~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N

mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have

any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the

garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the

spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you

cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to

the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do

and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and

it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows

The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2

Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism

Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a

love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into

the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones

heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma

doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna

is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to

remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism

is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~

UJ

z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4

talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact

more technological They say You have done something wrong

you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to

keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to

change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has

tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says

If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be

forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if

Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1

you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance

becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you

have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you

accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to

repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance

becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else

because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes

you conscious alert

~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~

the old division of I and ~

~

meditation

Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10

z o ~ o gt o LU

Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ

b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o

only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1

~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic

in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in

misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend

to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with

the possibility of going beyond death into immortality

~

Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6

Martial arts

Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have

been given to throw some light on these rare topics-

Swordsmanship

A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what

meditation has to do with a sword but they developed

swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this

swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally

different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z

you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11

be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)

-0

aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1

Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to

fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all

that is ugly in you

Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam

Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor

Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative

techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial

arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to

commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death

facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and

practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more

and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and

destruction disappears

Archery

Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the

competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The

z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw

6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent

at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not

~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own

and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature

exists without any competition and whenever we bring in

competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by

drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to

know yourself itcan be used

Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15

Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness

One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy

laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while

dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a

disease

A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of

intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the

more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question

of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers

It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o

society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation

~ =-= N

To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes

you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to

me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious

person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is

still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter

has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that

laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be

difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will

become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just

Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3

time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and

totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt

forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too

only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately

the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many

ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just

have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly

[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z

Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u

gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)

b r (I)

0

-0 -0 N

The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2

Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science

Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything

about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level

Just to give a glimpse

And now there is a possibility that science and religion

can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a

very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and

others have come to a feeling that the more they know about

existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)

know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o

mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a

scientist but as a poet N -0

Eddington has written that first we use to believe that

thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I

went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world

does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence

appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good

news science is coming to a great understanding That

understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But

I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious

people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old

stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran

and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the

Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in

a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for

meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics

of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck

Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only

scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the

Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we

need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~

UJ

Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom

~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co

-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need

meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has

come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded

together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of

human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable

unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity

will disappear from theworld

The Secret 12 Q 1

University of mysticism Whole sky is yours

Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes

for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people

can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife

Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be

revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has

lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring

into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make

you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()

definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy

This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i

to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo

ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N

are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all

that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only

have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill

have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools

All those mystery schools together will be the University of

Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be

universal

And its function is totally different It is not going to teach

you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and

that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all

worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the

universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I

can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create

engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all

needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont

create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can

grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the

suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much

beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you

z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ

z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto

taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind

man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is

his

Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2

Mysteries of life Better be positive

Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small

The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small

hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on

standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One

who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten

lives are short

One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling

ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL

o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger

~ ~ foo

N

It is better to be positive because the more positive you are

the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no

negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys

it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot

explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable

inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help

The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only

questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on

asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers

questions and questions and questions Each question becomes

The Golden Future 15 Q-1

slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is

one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will

not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no

communication because the heart knows only the language of

silence No other language is known by the heart no other language

is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence

The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise

z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5

8 r o N r--shyN

The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2

University of death Making death - a festival

Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age

This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an

event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an

institution- as a jumping board-

Whole system of education has to be changed from the very

roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood

rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third

of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life

()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u

authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~

that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the

university -- of course to different universities but to different

departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare

people who have lived life and now want to know something more

beyond life

Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people

who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more

peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just

sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will

return Except this there is no otherway

Education divided in two parts means young people study

for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the

middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing

laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their

death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of

education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt

they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things

Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that

Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )

o ~ IU

Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world

8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life

meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~

great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of

humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of

living still you will need all these great value in your life But you

will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as

a background for all these- meditation but the government of India

is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I

was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane

things of life

I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2

be the only education There should be a lower kind of education

and each university should have a higher faculty of education where

you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make

you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can

chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the

universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh

you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a

desert

=== -==0

Mediation is the key () z ~ o u

Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~

existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro

Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N

going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able

to see and experience on his own And only your experience is

liberating because only then it is authentically your truth

~=-=~~

The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead

stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his

religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will

find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will

be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract

ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature

and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature

Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3

God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha

This very earth~ the paradise

The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be

his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the

stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to

demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those

mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be

an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~

-0 N

The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l

Meditation

Vipassana

Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60

minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and

breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is

necessary

While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the

bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is

not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many

other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~

ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world

N

etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what

you are watching So remember not to become identified with

whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as

mysteries to be enjoyed

Zazen

Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away

Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the

wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with

thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30

minutes

z o ~

~ w

5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI

While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the

attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and

alert as possible moment to moment

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of

being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing

meaningful that remains-is this aloneness

From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what

you are going to become the potential blossoms

From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop

the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that

you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from

you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is

separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy

nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the

pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is

the preparation for death

Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things

move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with

great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been

meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this

richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole

existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great

opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible

flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can

feel them

From Darkness To Light 3

() Z

~ LL o ~

co CJ

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1

came and saw Edison sleeping there He fired Edison He said that

you are lazy Edison said that it is because of this laziness I could

invent this bell method but he was fired and that was proved to be a

boon because then he could make thousand more inventions

Edison has written that it is because of this need of rest he made

invention It is true

Technology could not develop because of very

much respect given to hardship of labor Due to this capital and

z wealth could not generate Capital is produced by technology All o ~ the wealthy countries Today on this earth America is wealthy in o l o UJ true sense America could become wealthy due to modern z o technolOgical developments Technology replaced this labor z o U5 Our country needs a scientific temperament then only we 5gt

can solve our real life problems Our unscientific attitude has8 (f) I

created lot of problems all around We are surrounded by them ando ltt it will be difficult to deal with these problems without science and ~

Ci

technology Yes we can transplant We can borrow technology from

west but the point is that from where we would bring that

temperament No first of all our temperament should change

Do you know that it is the capacity to doubt everything that has

triggered the development of science during past three hundred

years in west Doubt Disbelief In these three hundred years They

were doubting every thing on old generations on parents on past

on scriptures on Jesus on Mohammed on every thing on Moses on

Zarathustra Result of that doubt was science but we are unable to

doubt even on today And if we are not able to doubt even now

then we cannot develop science Scientific development cannot be

there

~

History

HISTORY is time hence all that is really significant is not

included in it because all that is really significant is beyond time

Buddhas enlightenment under the Bodhi Tree It is not a

historical fact there is no way to prove that it really happened It is

such an interior experience that you have to take it on trust Buddha ~

says it happened you can believe it you can disbelieve it If you 5 disbelieve there is no way for Buddha to prove it Ifyou disbelieve it LL

o ~ only you prevent your own enlightenment thats all If you trust laquo

Buddha a door opens for you In trusting you can hope that if it has 10 ~

Ci happened to Buddha It can happen to you too Belief and disbelief

have nothing to do with Buddhas experience but they have

something to do with you and your future But history cannot prove

that something happened that morning history has no record of it It

happened beyond time hence history cannot record it It is

unrepeatable and history only records that which is repeatable

History is the record of all that is stupid in the human mind

Chenghis Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Alexander Adolf Hitler

These people are repeatable Buddhas are not repeatable A Buddha

happens only once

~

Garibi Aur Samajwaad (Translated) The Guest 11 Q-3

I I

I

ii ill

understanding for useless

need newsprint and you are

happened in the whole past then all

higher and will drown almost the

We

understand this madness i~~~~~~~ly need of

now when we have alread~1~centhed a limit

problem is population groirth By the end

would be seven hundred crore people on this

has been exploited so badly that it cant support

Fifty percent population will die of hunger then

The Golden Future 30 Q - 2

() z gt = LL o ~ 0J

~

i j

i I i ~ ~

~ ~ ~

I

I

I Third problem is AIDS which is spreading like fire and

there is no possibility of its cure for at least next twenty years there is

I hardly any possibility of its cure Scientists have come to know that

by large it is incurable

I But not a single country is declaring celibacy as a crime It is celibacy behind this AIDS These monks these soldiers and students ~

who have to live without women become homosexual and

homosexuality is only manifestation root problem is celibacy z o All the religions are facing it because all religion teaches celibacy but ~ () no religion is ready to accept this As a rule if you deny recognizingl o w

your enemy you empower him only Understand this so that youZ o z can find new measures to fight your enemy Q()

5 qgt Fourth big problem is destruction of ecological system oc which humanity has to face in the next twenty We areo

destroying life resources in our ignorance This earth needs a co

C balanced ecology this balance is disturbing day by day And this

ecosystem is being destroyed from all sides for example- carbon

dioxide and man made chemicals have risen the atmospheric

temperature like never before It is for the first time- polar ice on

north and south has started melting Ithas never melted before If the

temperature of atmosphere raises little more then Himalayan ice will

also melt and will drown all these big coastal cities

And fifth problem that is most dangerous is man himself

Humanity is divided by cast system by nations by religions and

they all are killing each other As of now these five dangers seem

impossible to handle unless some miracle happens but miracle

happens only in stories not in real life One thing is sure that

old system is about to die If we can make the whole world

understand then only we can save humanity This New man would

be world citizen there wont be any nation This New man would be

religious but there wont be any religion He would be scientist but

not destructive His entire vision would be devoted to creativity He

would be pious merciful loving but not a celibate

There will be a new such man without the burden of past

who will be more meditative more loving more silent All the lt) z ~universities should devote their time to make this conscious possible -

o u

rather than wasting their time on those bogus subjects gtshy

~ ~--==-

0shy

Meritocracy Not democracy C

My idea is that the days of democracy are over A new

kind of system is needed based on merit

We have thousands of universities all over the world Why

have ordinary unknowledgeable ignorant masses choose people

who will be holding tremendous power for five years in their hands

And now the power is so much that they can destroy the whole

world Meritocracy means that only people who are educated in a

certain area should be able to vote in that area For example only

the educationists of the country should choose the education

The Razors Edge (260187)

i

l )

minister Then you will have the best education minister possible

For the finance minister you should choose somebody who knows

finance somebody who knows the complexities of economics But

this choice is possible only for people For every post the person who

is to be chosen should be chosen by experts

The health minister should be chosen by all the doctors

the surgeons the medical experts the scientists who are working

in the medical field Then we will have the cream of our genius and

z we can on this cream to make the life of all humanity moreQ ~ peaceful more rich This idea I call a meritocracy And0 )

ill 0 once you have chosen all the people then these people can choose the Z 0 president and the prime minister They will be our geniusesZ 0 (f5 can choose the prime minister the president from the country or gt U) they can choose from the members of the parliament And for theb T

parliament we should also make gradations For example people~ 0 who have at least a post-graduate degree should be able to vote Cl Cl

Just becoming twenty-one years old does not mean you are to

choose the right person At twenty-one years you dont know

anything about life and its complexities At least a post-graduate

should be held by those who choose the members of the

parliament or the senate or whatever you call it In this way we can

make an educated refined cultured government

---~=

Sermons In Stones 29

10 Fundamental human rights

1shy Life

2shy Love

3shy Right to die

4shy Searchoftruth

5shy Meditation

6shy Freedom in all dimensions

7shy One earth one humanity

8shy Uniqueness of Individual

9shy One world government

10shy Meritocracy Not democracy () z gt LL

-== +~ o ~ laquo

Cl Cl

Subjective amp objective art

Every art can be described either as objective art or as

subjective art Subjective art you will find it comes from

your feelings from your heart from your mind in paintings in

poetry in music But objective art comes from the emptiness of

your heart you become a flute a hollow bamboo and the

universe sings through you Your only credit is that you dont create

any hindrances you simply allow the universe to flow through youz o

With you being in a let-go and allowing the universe to flow through~ o youobjective art is created 1S

w z o There is not much objective art in the world because before z o U5 objective art can be you have to become a hollow bamboo 5 en and you are so solid your ego is so stubborn Before creating bc en objective art you have to be so humble almost nobody In youro CI absence there comes a great universal flood That flood can become CI CI

poetry a painting music a dance a sculpture Thousands of

dimensions are available you just allow it

Literature

You go into literature just put your whole energy into it

And literature is beautifuL If you can understand literature then it

will be easier for you And always remember bliss happens

only to creative people Uncreative people find it very difficult

almost impossible to be blissfuL ~-

Nansen The Point Of Departure 9 Q-1 Let Go 23

entered into it participated in its being fell a rapport with it

=~

Music

Music is not something biological it is not something

concerned with your chemistry or physiology Music is not even of

the mind Music is something a space between mind and

meditation It is one of the most mysterious phenomenon To z o conceive it in intellectual terms is almost impossible for the simple~ o

reason that it is beyond mind- but it is not yet meditation15 LU

Z o Music can go higher and further away from mind and then 5 ltis it starts becoming closer and closer to peace and silence One is a 5 (j)

b musician only when he understands the sound of silence and one c () who understands the sound of silence is capable of creating sounds ltt ~ which are synonymous with silence That is the most miraculous

thing Then the musician has come to his full flowering Beyond this

music starts the world of meditation

In fact the greatest music in the world is nothing but an echo

of the inner music Whenever a musician comes closer to that much

great music is born Only very few have reached close to it a Tansen

a Baiju Bawara a Beethoven a Mozart a Wagner Only very few

The 99 Names Of Nothingness 7 Satyam Shivam Sundaram 22 Q-l

Imiddot

() z ~ - LL o

~==-=~~ ~

Drums N N

LO

For nine months the child goes on hearing the heartbeat of

the mother This is the first drum he encounters and it becomes very

deep-rooted in the being of the child Every pore of him is filled with

it every fiber of his body vibrates with it he has no life except the

mothers heart And there is the beating continuously for nine

months The drum is the most primitive instrument When you

feel that drum beating your body responds sways you start falling

into the beat moving with the beat and suddenly you have become a

primitive a natural being all civilization drops You are no longer

The Guest 13 For Madmen Only (Price Of Admission Your Mind) 24

i I i

I

I here is this twentieth century and all the nonsense that goes on

around-- you have moved back almost ten thousand years

I Flute

There are many types of flute in the world The most

important is the Arabic the most beautiful is the Japanese and there

are many others But there is nothing comparable to the small Indian z 0

bamboo flute for its sweetness ~ U gt Cl ~====~bullbull~ LLl

Z 0 z When somebody is playing on the flute hide behind a 0 115middot1middot 5 tree amp listen and youll be able to see something Something that is

i U)

j bI c not ofthis world Something that is of the beyond

U)

0

-0 (J bull (J

Poetr~

Poetry is not just poetry Poetry is essential religion

Poetry means a state of being where the mind is no longer interfering

between you and when there is communion between you

and existence immediate when you are suddenly possessed

by as a separate entity and the whole

starts speaking through you starts dancing through you where you

become a hollow bamboo and the whole transforms you into flute

The Three Treasures Vol 2 10 Q 4 Glimpses Of A Golden Childhood 27 The Book Of Wisdom 24 Q -1

Poetry is the whole

into the dewdrop

through the

Acting

My

significant

because of its

And a person has

false faces become

The Book Of Blessed Are The Blessed Are The

I I I

MYSTIC DIMENSIONS OF SCIENCE

I In recent years science has started touching the I

boundaries of mysticism It is moving and merging into religion day

day Then it now becomes necessary to touch this aspect also at this point of

story Reason Youth is the right time when all theses thing should be given

a thought and moreover when (traditional) science is taught at university

level why not new happenings in the world of science OSHO states few

z very rare examples to illustrate the mystic dimensions of science and ato ~ o the same time explains the inside story of the phenomenon also =gto ill

Z Growth of science o z o v

Science up to the time of Albert Einstein remained very gt o () consistent very logical Albert Einstein is the first mystic in the c () world of science a scientific mysticism he introduced and heo ltXl disturbed the whole edifice of the old science After Albert EinsteinshyCl Cl

science particularly physics which was his field of work is no more

the same -- because he accepted contradictions In fact he said that

When I had started my work I had though that life and logic are

synonymous - my work was to solve problems logically - but as I

went deeper I became aware that life is not synonymous with logic It

contains contradictions And in fact because of those contradictions

it is beautiful because of those contradictions it has a certain

tension that tension gives it aliveness it gives it possibilities to be

dynamic moving

And at the end of his life he said NowI cannot say that life

is a problem To call life a problem is a logical statement because a

problem means something that can be solved through logic if not

today then tomorrow Sooner or later logic will find a way and the

problem will be dissolved

= Mystery of Mahavira

It is said about Mahavira and no follower of () z ~Mahavira could understand this mystery in these twenty five -

o lL

hundred years In twelve years Mahavira ate for 365 days He took ~

food for only three hundread sixty five days in a long period of gtwelve years which means a total of one year in twelve years If we Cl

calculate this then it means that in every twelve days he took food

for one day and didnt eat for eleven days But at the same time it is

difficult to find someone healthier than stronger than him

Buddha or Christ or Krishna or Rama these all do not stand against

Mahavira in term of health This is very strange And also it is very

difficult to understand this that how natural laws behaved with his

body This man is eating for 365 days in12 year He should have been

dead by now but what is happening He is perfectly healthy

I just told you about Robert Pavlita Lot of unique

I Am That 12

experiments are going on in his laboratory One of these experiments

is of hunger and hypnotism What they are doing is astonishing In

Pavlitas lab certain people are being hypnotized for ten years They

would be hypnotized for ten They would stand sit work eat

drink but their hypnotic sleep would not be disturbed That deep

sleep is maintained One of those subjects is Burfilov Last year he

was hypnotized for three weeks and during those three weeks of

hypnotic sleep he was given imaginative food for example in his ts

sleep he was told that you are in a garden Look around these~ () J o beautiful flowers and do you feel the fragrance Burfilov LU

o Z breathed deeply and said Really It seems that apples have ripen

z Q Then Pavlita gave those imaginative false fruits to Burfilov He tookU)

U) that apple which is not there he ate that apple Nothing is there butb J

o he tasted it amp enjoyed it

a lt CJ For 15 days he was given such food not even water

not even food but false food false water Ten doctors were studying

the phenomenon They declared that day by day his health is

improving His physical disorders disappeared in just five days His

body achieved maximum health in seven days only His normal

body activities ceased He didnt shit because he was not eating

anything After three weeks the most astonishing thing was that he

was at his maximum health when he carne out of his hypnotic sleep

It is very surprising -- which you cannot even imagine that he gained

weight It is impossible One of those ten doctors was Dr Reziliv He

has told that it is scientifically impossible but whether it is possible or

impossible it has happened actually I was there for ten days this

man was in custody so that nothing from outside could be given to

him by any means by any injection or through some medicine but

his weight increased Reziliv is working with that man for over a

year now and he says that we have to acknowledge that there is

something like unknown - X force There is some kind of power

behind this which does not function according to our scientific rules

This may be prana ~ ~ It is easy to understand Mahavira after this o

experiment and that is why I say that whosoever wants to ~

experiment with fasting never listen to these Jain sadhus they dont ltknow anything They are forcing you to die of hunger in the name of CJ

fasting They call fasting- worship Fasting is a scientific alchemy in

religion and if fasting is practiced in that manner then weight will

not decrease rather it can increase

Vishuddhanand Mystery Drlire amp death

Just 40 years ago a hermit called Vishuddhanand lived in

Varanasi He gave hundreds of demonstration to prove that it is

possible to kill somebody using a particular sound This man used to

Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)

much surprised as there was no apparent reason for this He tried

very hard to understand this phenomenon Then he realized that it is

perhaps the shape of the pyramids which is the reason behind this

Mter ten years of research Hovis realized that it

might be the shape of the pyramid behind the phenomenon So he

made a small pyramid very small of three four feet base And he

kept a dead cat inside that He was surprised when it got

mummified This phenomenon marked the birth of a new science

which declared that geometrical shapes have a very deep correlation

with life energies And with Bovis advice it is being tried that all the () z

hospitals of the world should be pyramid shaped They would have ~ J

LL

more healing power and Bovis has done many successful o ~

experiments in this line He says that people suffering from egt egt

headache can be treated with pyramidal caps Mental disorders can ltl

be treated with these caps HOVIS CAP is being used widely in

many mental asylums to treat mental patients are being treated And

this has been proved of tremendous help in their treatment Bovis is

right Can pyramid shape caps make this much difference And if

external shapes can work like this then how much internal

geometrical shapes can work- this I want to tell you

SHARNAGATI is an experiment to change our

inner geometry When you stand then your inner being changes and

when you lie down then again your inner being takes different

shapes Our inner what you call mind or chita has geometrical

figures too There are at least two geometrical shapes in our inner

being when you stand straight you make ninety degree angle with

the ground and when you lie down then you dont make any angle

you become parallel to ground Ifsome one says with his totality that

I go to the feet of ARIHANTA I go to the feet of the master I go to

the feet of religion then this feeling changes his inner geometry

z which immediately triggers the transformation in his life Our inner o ~ has geometry Our conscious changes geometrically too and this U gt o L1J

geometry changes according to our feelings

t5 z Four years ago western scientists were surprised o (i5

5 by an event like never before This happened for the first time in past

oc 200 years Dimitri Dezonev a Czech farmer rises above the ground o

up in the air up to four feet in his sitting position He leaves the ltt

il ground against gravitation and stays there in the air four feet above

the groundr for 10 minutes Dimtiri has carried out this experiment

many times in front of hundreds of scientists They have crossshy

checked everything and it is not fake It is real

Dimitri has been asked about the secret behind

He says that there are two things One is my devotion- gratitude I

say to God that I leave you myself now I come to your feet I cant do

it of my own its your grace only which can do it through me But at

the same time I am unable to rise when I am there my SELF is

there

Two or three times he failed in his experiments

also So many people have come to see this event and he is unable to

rise above the ground Finally he said that please forgive me people

askedWhy you are unable to do it now He said that somehow I

am unable to forget myself and gravitational pull keeps on

working unless I forget myself When I forget myself and only God is

there in my being I immediately leave the ground to rise above

~===--=-

ltDHuman aura High frequency photography z

~ -

If someone with positive feelin~ pure in heart o u

~ touches water with his totality and withhold this water for sometime

in his hands then the water changes qualitatively Russian Scientist N

10

Kaameniave and American scientist Ruodolf Kir have proved this

fact with the help of many experiments There is no difference

chemically but qualitatively there is much of difference If that water

is used on new seeds instead of normal water then they germinate

before time they grow big flowers big fruits those plants are

healthier and they produce better results

Kaameniave has used normal water on these seeds

and special water to compare He has also used water that was kept

in the hands of murderers sick violent and negative people that

Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)

water was also used with those seeds Either they didnt germinate or

if germinated then all those plants grew sick

After thousands of experiments for fifteen years

this fact came in light chemistry is not the only thing there is

not much difference chemically but the difference is certainly

there What is that Where that difference comes from Definitely

that difference cant be measured from our instruments but the

z difference is there It is proven by results Because all three kinds of o ~ water change qualitatively the very soul of the water changeso =gt o L1J

Z If this change can happen in water it can also o o z happen in atmosphere around us This is the basic foundation of U5 gt IIscience of mantra A real mantra brings a qualitativeU)

b I transformation in the ambience around us and if we sit close to such ao

man then we can feel a different space around him And another -0 cQ N scientist Kirlian has developed High Frequency Photography

This will proved as one of the most wonderful thing in future

frequency photography is done on highly

sensitive plates If a photograph of my hand is taken through this

photography then not only it captures picture on the plate but even

the vibrations coming out my hand are also photographed and it is

very surprising that if I have negative feelings then photograph of

electric vibrations of the hand come very unhealthy sick and chaotic

as if some mad man has drawn some lines on the paper If I have

positive feelings happy joyous and full of gratitude then the picture

of my hand through Kirlian photography comes beautiful

rhythmic symmetrical and proportionate It represents a beautiful

arrangement of vibrations Kirlian says after thirty years of hard

labor that very soon we will be able to predict any disease before

six months that this particular man is going to be sick because

sickness has already affected his electric pattern of vibrations even

before it affects the physical body Before someones death this

electric filed starts shrinking or in a subtle way it starts dying before ()

the body Even before a man thinks of murdering some one his gt z J

electric field represents this feeling some typically changed o LL

patterns If we show love towards someone our electric field ~ r-represents this feeling even before it actuall y happens cQ N

=-=bullbull~

Maikhalova Her mystery

Maikhalova is the most important personality in

Russia since 15 years because Maikhalova can move anything with

the help of meditation only Not by hands not by any physical force

By concentrating she can move anything from a distance of six feet

and it starts coming towards or moving away from her She can

make a magnetic needle move or can make both needle of a clock

Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)

move very fast can make a watch- stop working hundreds of these

experiments but one thing is very surprising that if Maikhlova is

experimenting surrounded by doubtful people then it takes five

hours to move anything

If there friends helpful people around her then it

happens in half an hour And if there are people with feelings of

gratitude with purity in hearts then it happens in just five minutes

z And there is one more surprising thing when it takes hours to o ~ o move something then she looses ten pounds of weight when it takes )

LU o five minutes then there is no weight loss Z o z These all scientific experiments have been carriedo U5 5 out during lastfifteen years Two noble prize winners scientist Dr ltf)

b J Veeasiliave and Kaameniave with other forty top scientists have8

declared this after thousands of experiments that what Maikhalova co

N lt

doing is a fact and they have developed some devices to record that

what happens in the atmosphere around her Three things are

recorded firstly as Maikhalova concentrates her entire body

electricity her aura starts flowing in the form of current towards that

entity just like laser ray this current surrounds that entity all

around It is through current things are pulled towards her or

move away

The third most amazing thing is that those Russian

scientists think that this energy can be stored in some devices This

Prana Oorja if stored in devices then those positive emotions of

Maikhalova are also stored along so some special devices have

been developed to store this energy successfully This device is kept

in a room if you enter into that room then this device would pullyou

towards it or you will feel like running out of the room It is due to

that feeling of Maikhalova when she was conducting this pull or

push experiment and this energy got stored that very moment

Karl Jheiling () z ~ JStalin murdered a man- Karl Autovitch Jheiling in 1937 lJ o

Jheiling was an incredible personality He could tell just by touching ~ an egg that whether cock or hen would come out of this particular

0shylt

egg and he never failed But this is nothing But Jheiling even if N

you cover a photograph could tell just by touching the photograph

that whether it is of a male or of a female Jheiling used to say that in

someones photograph electrical vibrations of that person are also

stored He unconsciously concentrates on the camera and the

electrical current starts flowing towards the camera Thats why it

gets stored in the camera

But this is nothing The mostamazing thing about

Jheiling was that by touching any mirror he would tell about the

Mahaveer Vaani l(Translated)

person who has just used it whether the person was male or female

because you become conscious in front of the mirror too and you are

most concentrated in front of the mirror thus your energy gets

transferred to the mirror

~

Nijinski

There was a great dancer in west Nijinski His z o dance was a miracle perhaps he had been the greatest dancer on the ~ ~ o earth His miracle was that he would rise above the ground during LU

o Z his dance and would remain in the air And one thing was even more

~ astonishing that when he would come to the ground then he would Ifi 5 (f) come very slowly which was very strange It is impossible to come bc o down that slowly The gravitational doesnt allow you to come

~ down that slow This was a miracle N

He married and when his wife saw his dance she

was surprised She was a dancer herself She said to Nijinski one day

his wife has written this in her autobiography One day I said to my

husband what a shame that you cannot see yourself dancing

Nijinski said Who said I cannot see I do always see I am always

out I make myself dance from the outside and if I am not out of my

body then I cannot take such a high jump I cant come down to

ground so slowly When I dance from within I feel weight and when

Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)

I make myself dance from out side then there is no weight

Yoga says whenever ANAAHAT CHAKRA of some

one is activated gravitational pull does not affect much and

certain special dances affect ANAAHAT CHAKRA Perhaps

ANAAHAT CHAKRA of Nijinski was activated automatically

through his dance practices One can experience the phenomenon of

out of body experience if ones ANAAHAT CHAKRA is activated

He can see himself outside from his physical body

~~~

o Robert PavUta Pavlita eenerator z

~ --

o u

Try to understand this at your physical level I was ~

telling you about institute of suggestology of Bulgarian doctor

Lauranzov Lauranzov has done tremendous experiments in the ltt N

field of education He was asked in an international conference that

how could he think about this revolutionary dimension of

education Who has inspired him This Lauranzov answered that I

was practicing breathing exercise of Indian Yoga that gave me

insight Breathing What is so special about breathing Breathing

means that if you relax completely if you leave your body totally

relaxed which is possible through Sashtang Pranam of ancient

Indian system That is the position of SHARNAAGATIfor body

If you lie down on the ground relaxed completely then it is not

Mahaveer Vaani 1 9 (Translated)

merely pranam but it has lot of scientific truth inside

Lauranzov says that the relaxation and energy that

we feel during our night sleep is because of our this lying position

When we lie down on earth then universal powers enter us very

easily When we stand erect then our ego follows this physical

position and when we lie down then tOOl our ego takes a lying

position Our defence system dropsl our resistance dropsl our

z security system drops o ~ U Robert Pavalita from Czech universityl Prague hasgt o I1J been conducting tremendous experiment and researches since ten ~ Z years This is about recharging tired people with fresh new powero en You are tiredl broken down then he would make you lie down undergt gt

r o a healthy COWl on the ground He would say that for five minutes en o you relax and feel that power is showering upon you from this 01

~ healthy cow After five minutesl special devices would take records

that tiredness is no more He is fresh now Itwas asked from Pavalita

that if we sit under the cow then Pavalita said that it would not

happen even in hours by sitting and it can happen in just few

minutes in lying position He would make you lie down under a tree

and make you feel fresh and better Pavalita says that the moment

you lie down your resistance drops down the security around you

dropsdown

There is one device famous in his name It is calledshy

Pavalita generator He has also made very small devices and he is

experimenting with those devices and doing a great work He says ~

that you simply concentrate on these devices just for five mitlutes 11

nothing more just seeing and concentrating on these devices These

devices store your power and this energy can be used immediately

This device can do what your mind can do Before five minutes this

device was dead but after five minutes you would feel great energy

in those devices

Pavalita has declared that very soon there would be no

need of guns and sticks to handle the crowd We will have these ()devices that in just fifteen minutes people would run away because z 5 ithose devices will spread so much of hatred His all experiments u o

have been successful He has recently developed a new device Ithas b laquo very big range You need not come across it if you are in its range it

Ct)

01willeffectyou

~~

Mahaveer Va ani-l (Translated)

Meditation

Youth can practice Dynamic Kundalani Nataraj and Nadabrahma

meditations Choice of the meditation or combinations of

meditations absolutely depends on ones own likings Techniques

have already been detailed at the end of teenage education

sections

~

z o (

~ w Z o z o en gt Cf)

b I Cf)

o ltt ltt N

ART OF DYING

The story ofthe book (oflife actually) has already reached a point

now pom where we can enter into a completely new and hitherto

untouched concept- the concept of art of dying

This section has been divided into two partsshy

1 Middle age education

2 Old age education

Both these parts have been detailed by Osho separately raising all

important issues one by one All religious aspects and martial arts have

been taken up at this level and also concept offive dimensional education

is given here Osho proposes a two tier system ofeducation for middle

aged people incorporating two new concepts of university ofmysticism

and university of death

And as we move on to climax that is to old age Osha changes

the entire gestalt by turning the fear ofdeath into a celebration Step by

step he opens up all the doors of this castle ofdeath and reveals that

there is simply joy andfreedom inside it Here concept of Bardo has also

been taken and a rare meditation technique for oldies

From thirty-five to forty-two a new step a new door

opens If up to thirty-five you have felt deep harmony an orgasmic

feeling and you have discovered meditation through it then from

thirty-five to forty-two you will help each other go more and more

into that meditation without sex because sex at this point starts

looking childish juvenile Forty-two is the right time when a

person should be able to know exactlywho he is From forty-two to

forty-nine he deeper and deeper into meditation more and

more into himself and helps the partner in the same way They

become friends There is no more husband and there is no more wife

that time has passed It has given its richness to your life now there

is something higher higher than love

~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy

~~

He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry

novels Whatever he wanted to do in life

Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything

that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be

turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy

marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new

adventures in every direction We can make the second part so

beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous

z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU

Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~

qJ

0c (f)

0

a 1O Ci

I

Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1

Education in 2 parts Changing the roots

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes

to the university of course to different universities or to the same

university but to different departments One is to prepare children

one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now

want to know something more beyond life The second part of

education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of

witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education

for death and education for livelihood are separated- when

everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0

eternity- education is complete LL

0 Qlaquo

L) Ci

Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)

Five dimensional education For a golden future

Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor

world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in

world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone

I divide education into five dimensions The first is

informative like history geography and many other subjects which

can be dealt with by television and computer together But about

z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )

o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w

~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N

humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman

Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim

Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho

We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance

with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now

as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have

a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that

they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or

other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations

completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and

dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the

first dimension also come languages Every person in the world

should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and

the other is English as an international vehicle for communication

They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent

the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can

create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language

connects people and language disconnects too There is right now

no international language This is due to our prejudices English is

perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~

u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo

tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)

reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N

they are more complicated and the human guide will be more

necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day

education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that

they know what life is They dont know and by the time they

know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his

anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third

dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called

education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your

life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes

ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who

forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life

So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its

wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not

go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a

connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be

just outside things - they should be something inner too A

reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension

People are so irreverent to life

The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity

z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)

zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to

to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being

ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the

fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension

will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so

that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should

be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can

avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be

introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all

possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any

careof

The Golden Future

Religion

According to age is the time when a person should

experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be

practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to

learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these

topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been

taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w

o z Yoga

~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)

Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to

-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist

can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not

differentiate between an atheist and a religious person

Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same

way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and

inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with

Yoga nothing else

Yog Naye Aayaam

Hassidism

Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very

communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not

anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should

live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop

the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people

be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness

with their happiness with their life with their death Create a

concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear

on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device

~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have

r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N

enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life

holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The

ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine

grace

-~

Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of

prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of

techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner

reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not

believe in techniques but in love Remember well the

The Art Of Dying 3

technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is

non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet

Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique

Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no

techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life

trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so

deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes

hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o

Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)

b

8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at

~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N

mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have

any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the

garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the

spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you

cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to

the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do

and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and

it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows

The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2

Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism

Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a

love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into

the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones

heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma

doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna

is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to

remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism

is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~

UJ

z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4

talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact

more technological They say You have done something wrong

you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to

keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to

change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has

tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says

If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be

forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if

Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1

you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance

becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you

have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you

accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to

repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance

becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else

because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes

you conscious alert

~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~

the old division of I and ~

~

meditation

Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10

z o ~ o gt o LU

Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ

b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o

only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1

~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic

in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in

misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend

to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with

the possibility of going beyond death into immortality

~

Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6

Martial arts

Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have

been given to throw some light on these rare topics-

Swordsmanship

A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what

meditation has to do with a sword but they developed

swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this

swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally

different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z

you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11

be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)

-0

aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1

Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to

fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all

that is ugly in you

Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam

Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor

Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative

techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial

arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to

commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death

facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and

practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more

and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and

destruction disappears

Archery

Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the

competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The

z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw

6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent

at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not

~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own

and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature

exists without any competition and whenever we bring in

competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by

drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to

know yourself itcan be used

Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15

Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness

One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy

laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while

dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a

disease

A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of

intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the

more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question

of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers

It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o

society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation

~ =-= N

To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes

you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to

me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious

person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is

still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter

has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that

laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be

difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will

become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just

Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3

time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and

totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt

forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too

only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately

the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many

ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just

have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly

[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z

Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u

gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)

b r (I)

0

-0 -0 N

The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2

Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science

Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything

about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level

Just to give a glimpse

And now there is a possibility that science and religion

can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a

very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and

others have come to a feeling that the more they know about

existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)

know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o

mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a

scientist but as a poet N -0

Eddington has written that first we use to believe that

thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I

went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world

does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence

appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good

news science is coming to a great understanding That

understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But

I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious

people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old

stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran

and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the

Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in

a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for

meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics

of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck

Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only

scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the

Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we

need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~

UJ

Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom

~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co

-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need

meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has

come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded

together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of

human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable

unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity

will disappear from theworld

The Secret 12 Q 1

University of mysticism Whole sky is yours

Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes

for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people

can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife

Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be

revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has

lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring

into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make

you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()

definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy

This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i

to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo

ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N

are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all

that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only

have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill

have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools

All those mystery schools together will be the University of

Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be

universal

And its function is totally different It is not going to teach

you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and

that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all

worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the

universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I

can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create

engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all

needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont

create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can

grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the

suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much

beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you

z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ

z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto

taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind

man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is

his

Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2

Mysteries of life Better be positive

Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small

The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small

hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on

standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One

who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten

lives are short

One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling

ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL

o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger

~ ~ foo

N

It is better to be positive because the more positive you are

the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no

negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys

it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot

explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable

inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help

The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only

questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on

asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers

questions and questions and questions Each question becomes

The Golden Future 15 Q-1

slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is

one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will

not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no

communication because the heart knows only the language of

silence No other language is known by the heart no other language

is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence

The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise

z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5

8 r o N r--shyN

The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2

University of death Making death - a festival

Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age

This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an

event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an

institution- as a jumping board-

Whole system of education has to be changed from the very

roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood

rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third

of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life

()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u

authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~

that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the

university -- of course to different universities but to different

departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare

people who have lived life and now want to know something more

beyond life

Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people

who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more

peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just

sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will

return Except this there is no otherway

Education divided in two parts means young people study

for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the

middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing

laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their

death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of

education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt

they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things

Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that

Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )

o ~ IU

Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world

8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life

meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~

great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of

humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of

living still you will need all these great value in your life But you

will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as

a background for all these- meditation but the government of India

is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I

was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane

things of life

I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2

be the only education There should be a lower kind of education

and each university should have a higher faculty of education where

you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make

you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can

chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the

universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh

you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a

desert

=== -==0

Mediation is the key () z ~ o u

Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~

existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro

Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N

going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able

to see and experience on his own And only your experience is

liberating because only then it is authentically your truth

~=-=~~

The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead

stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his

religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will

find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will

be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract

ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature

and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature

Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3

God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha

This very earth~ the paradise

The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be

his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the

stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to

demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those

mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be

an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~

-0 N

The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l

Meditation

Vipassana

Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60

minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and

breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is

necessary

While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the

bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is

not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many

other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~

ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world

N

etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what

you are watching So remember not to become identified with

whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as

mysteries to be enjoyed

Zazen

Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away

Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the

wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with

thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30

minutes

z o ~

~ w

5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI

While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the

attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and

alert as possible moment to moment

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of

being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing

meaningful that remains-is this aloneness

From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what

you are going to become the potential blossoms

From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop

the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that

you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from

you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is

separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy

nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the

pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is

the preparation for death

Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things

move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with

great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been

meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this

richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole

existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great

opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible

flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can

feel them

From Darkness To Light 3

() Z

~ LL o ~

co CJ

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1

I I

I

ii ill

understanding for useless

need newsprint and you are

happened in the whole past then all

higher and will drown almost the

We

understand this madness i~~~~~~~ly need of

now when we have alread~1~centhed a limit

problem is population groirth By the end

would be seven hundred crore people on this

has been exploited so badly that it cant support

Fifty percent population will die of hunger then

The Golden Future 30 Q - 2

() z gt = LL o ~ 0J

~

i j

i I i ~ ~

~ ~ ~

I

I

I Third problem is AIDS which is spreading like fire and

there is no possibility of its cure for at least next twenty years there is

I hardly any possibility of its cure Scientists have come to know that

by large it is incurable

I But not a single country is declaring celibacy as a crime It is celibacy behind this AIDS These monks these soldiers and students ~

who have to live without women become homosexual and

homosexuality is only manifestation root problem is celibacy z o All the religions are facing it because all religion teaches celibacy but ~ () no religion is ready to accept this As a rule if you deny recognizingl o w

your enemy you empower him only Understand this so that youZ o z can find new measures to fight your enemy Q()

5 qgt Fourth big problem is destruction of ecological system oc which humanity has to face in the next twenty We areo

destroying life resources in our ignorance This earth needs a co

C balanced ecology this balance is disturbing day by day And this

ecosystem is being destroyed from all sides for example- carbon

dioxide and man made chemicals have risen the atmospheric

temperature like never before It is for the first time- polar ice on

north and south has started melting Ithas never melted before If the

temperature of atmosphere raises little more then Himalayan ice will

also melt and will drown all these big coastal cities

And fifth problem that is most dangerous is man himself

Humanity is divided by cast system by nations by religions and

they all are killing each other As of now these five dangers seem

impossible to handle unless some miracle happens but miracle

happens only in stories not in real life One thing is sure that

old system is about to die If we can make the whole world

understand then only we can save humanity This New man would

be world citizen there wont be any nation This New man would be

religious but there wont be any religion He would be scientist but

not destructive His entire vision would be devoted to creativity He

would be pious merciful loving but not a celibate

There will be a new such man without the burden of past

who will be more meditative more loving more silent All the lt) z ~universities should devote their time to make this conscious possible -

o u

rather than wasting their time on those bogus subjects gtshy

~ ~--==-

0shy

Meritocracy Not democracy C

My idea is that the days of democracy are over A new

kind of system is needed based on merit

We have thousands of universities all over the world Why

have ordinary unknowledgeable ignorant masses choose people

who will be holding tremendous power for five years in their hands

And now the power is so much that they can destroy the whole

world Meritocracy means that only people who are educated in a

certain area should be able to vote in that area For example only

the educationists of the country should choose the education

The Razors Edge (260187)

i

l )

minister Then you will have the best education minister possible

For the finance minister you should choose somebody who knows

finance somebody who knows the complexities of economics But

this choice is possible only for people For every post the person who

is to be chosen should be chosen by experts

The health minister should be chosen by all the doctors

the surgeons the medical experts the scientists who are working

in the medical field Then we will have the cream of our genius and

z we can on this cream to make the life of all humanity moreQ ~ peaceful more rich This idea I call a meritocracy And0 )

ill 0 once you have chosen all the people then these people can choose the Z 0 president and the prime minister They will be our geniusesZ 0 (f5 can choose the prime minister the president from the country or gt U) they can choose from the members of the parliament And for theb T

parliament we should also make gradations For example people~ 0 who have at least a post-graduate degree should be able to vote Cl Cl

Just becoming twenty-one years old does not mean you are to

choose the right person At twenty-one years you dont know

anything about life and its complexities At least a post-graduate

should be held by those who choose the members of the

parliament or the senate or whatever you call it In this way we can

make an educated refined cultured government

---~=

Sermons In Stones 29

10 Fundamental human rights

1shy Life

2shy Love

3shy Right to die

4shy Searchoftruth

5shy Meditation

6shy Freedom in all dimensions

7shy One earth one humanity

8shy Uniqueness of Individual

9shy One world government

10shy Meritocracy Not democracy () z gt LL

-== +~ o ~ laquo

Cl Cl

Subjective amp objective art

Every art can be described either as objective art or as

subjective art Subjective art you will find it comes from

your feelings from your heart from your mind in paintings in

poetry in music But objective art comes from the emptiness of

your heart you become a flute a hollow bamboo and the

universe sings through you Your only credit is that you dont create

any hindrances you simply allow the universe to flow through youz o

With you being in a let-go and allowing the universe to flow through~ o youobjective art is created 1S

w z o There is not much objective art in the world because before z o U5 objective art can be you have to become a hollow bamboo 5 en and you are so solid your ego is so stubborn Before creating bc en objective art you have to be so humble almost nobody In youro CI absence there comes a great universal flood That flood can become CI CI

poetry a painting music a dance a sculpture Thousands of

dimensions are available you just allow it

Literature

You go into literature just put your whole energy into it

And literature is beautifuL If you can understand literature then it

will be easier for you And always remember bliss happens

only to creative people Uncreative people find it very difficult

almost impossible to be blissfuL ~-

Nansen The Point Of Departure 9 Q-1 Let Go 23

entered into it participated in its being fell a rapport with it

=~

Music

Music is not something biological it is not something

concerned with your chemistry or physiology Music is not even of

the mind Music is something a space between mind and

meditation It is one of the most mysterious phenomenon To z o conceive it in intellectual terms is almost impossible for the simple~ o

reason that it is beyond mind- but it is not yet meditation15 LU

Z o Music can go higher and further away from mind and then 5 ltis it starts becoming closer and closer to peace and silence One is a 5 (j)

b musician only when he understands the sound of silence and one c () who understands the sound of silence is capable of creating sounds ltt ~ which are synonymous with silence That is the most miraculous

thing Then the musician has come to his full flowering Beyond this

music starts the world of meditation

In fact the greatest music in the world is nothing but an echo

of the inner music Whenever a musician comes closer to that much

great music is born Only very few have reached close to it a Tansen

a Baiju Bawara a Beethoven a Mozart a Wagner Only very few

The 99 Names Of Nothingness 7 Satyam Shivam Sundaram 22 Q-l

Imiddot

() z ~ - LL o

~==-=~~ ~

Drums N N

LO

For nine months the child goes on hearing the heartbeat of

the mother This is the first drum he encounters and it becomes very

deep-rooted in the being of the child Every pore of him is filled with

it every fiber of his body vibrates with it he has no life except the

mothers heart And there is the beating continuously for nine

months The drum is the most primitive instrument When you

feel that drum beating your body responds sways you start falling

into the beat moving with the beat and suddenly you have become a

primitive a natural being all civilization drops You are no longer

The Guest 13 For Madmen Only (Price Of Admission Your Mind) 24

i I i

I

I here is this twentieth century and all the nonsense that goes on

around-- you have moved back almost ten thousand years

I Flute

There are many types of flute in the world The most

important is the Arabic the most beautiful is the Japanese and there

are many others But there is nothing comparable to the small Indian z 0

bamboo flute for its sweetness ~ U gt Cl ~====~bullbull~ LLl

Z 0 z When somebody is playing on the flute hide behind a 0 115middot1middot 5 tree amp listen and youll be able to see something Something that is

i U)

j bI c not ofthis world Something that is of the beyond

U)

0

-0 (J bull (J

Poetr~

Poetry is not just poetry Poetry is essential religion

Poetry means a state of being where the mind is no longer interfering

between you and when there is communion between you

and existence immediate when you are suddenly possessed

by as a separate entity and the whole

starts speaking through you starts dancing through you where you

become a hollow bamboo and the whole transforms you into flute

The Three Treasures Vol 2 10 Q 4 Glimpses Of A Golden Childhood 27 The Book Of Wisdom 24 Q -1

Poetry is the whole

into the dewdrop

through the

Acting

My

significant

because of its

And a person has

false faces become

The Book Of Blessed Are The Blessed Are The

I I I

MYSTIC DIMENSIONS OF SCIENCE

I In recent years science has started touching the I

boundaries of mysticism It is moving and merging into religion day

day Then it now becomes necessary to touch this aspect also at this point of

story Reason Youth is the right time when all theses thing should be given

a thought and moreover when (traditional) science is taught at university

level why not new happenings in the world of science OSHO states few

z very rare examples to illustrate the mystic dimensions of science and ato ~ o the same time explains the inside story of the phenomenon also =gto ill

Z Growth of science o z o v

Science up to the time of Albert Einstein remained very gt o () consistent very logical Albert Einstein is the first mystic in the c () world of science a scientific mysticism he introduced and heo ltXl disturbed the whole edifice of the old science After Albert EinsteinshyCl Cl

science particularly physics which was his field of work is no more

the same -- because he accepted contradictions In fact he said that

When I had started my work I had though that life and logic are

synonymous - my work was to solve problems logically - but as I

went deeper I became aware that life is not synonymous with logic It

contains contradictions And in fact because of those contradictions

it is beautiful because of those contradictions it has a certain

tension that tension gives it aliveness it gives it possibilities to be

dynamic moving

And at the end of his life he said NowI cannot say that life

is a problem To call life a problem is a logical statement because a

problem means something that can be solved through logic if not

today then tomorrow Sooner or later logic will find a way and the

problem will be dissolved

= Mystery of Mahavira

It is said about Mahavira and no follower of () z ~Mahavira could understand this mystery in these twenty five -

o lL

hundred years In twelve years Mahavira ate for 365 days He took ~

food for only three hundread sixty five days in a long period of gtwelve years which means a total of one year in twelve years If we Cl

calculate this then it means that in every twelve days he took food

for one day and didnt eat for eleven days But at the same time it is

difficult to find someone healthier than stronger than him

Buddha or Christ or Krishna or Rama these all do not stand against

Mahavira in term of health This is very strange And also it is very

difficult to understand this that how natural laws behaved with his

body This man is eating for 365 days in12 year He should have been

dead by now but what is happening He is perfectly healthy

I just told you about Robert Pavlita Lot of unique

I Am That 12

experiments are going on in his laboratory One of these experiments

is of hunger and hypnotism What they are doing is astonishing In

Pavlitas lab certain people are being hypnotized for ten years They

would be hypnotized for ten They would stand sit work eat

drink but their hypnotic sleep would not be disturbed That deep

sleep is maintained One of those subjects is Burfilov Last year he

was hypnotized for three weeks and during those three weeks of

hypnotic sleep he was given imaginative food for example in his ts

sleep he was told that you are in a garden Look around these~ () J o beautiful flowers and do you feel the fragrance Burfilov LU

o Z breathed deeply and said Really It seems that apples have ripen

z Q Then Pavlita gave those imaginative false fruits to Burfilov He tookU)

U) that apple which is not there he ate that apple Nothing is there butb J

o he tasted it amp enjoyed it

a lt CJ For 15 days he was given such food not even water

not even food but false food false water Ten doctors were studying

the phenomenon They declared that day by day his health is

improving His physical disorders disappeared in just five days His

body achieved maximum health in seven days only His normal

body activities ceased He didnt shit because he was not eating

anything After three weeks the most astonishing thing was that he

was at his maximum health when he carne out of his hypnotic sleep

It is very surprising -- which you cannot even imagine that he gained

weight It is impossible One of those ten doctors was Dr Reziliv He

has told that it is scientifically impossible but whether it is possible or

impossible it has happened actually I was there for ten days this

man was in custody so that nothing from outside could be given to

him by any means by any injection or through some medicine but

his weight increased Reziliv is working with that man for over a

year now and he says that we have to acknowledge that there is

something like unknown - X force There is some kind of power

behind this which does not function according to our scientific rules

This may be prana ~ ~ It is easy to understand Mahavira after this o

experiment and that is why I say that whosoever wants to ~

experiment with fasting never listen to these Jain sadhus they dont ltknow anything They are forcing you to die of hunger in the name of CJ

fasting They call fasting- worship Fasting is a scientific alchemy in

religion and if fasting is practiced in that manner then weight will

not decrease rather it can increase

Vishuddhanand Mystery Drlire amp death

Just 40 years ago a hermit called Vishuddhanand lived in

Varanasi He gave hundreds of demonstration to prove that it is

possible to kill somebody using a particular sound This man used to

Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)

much surprised as there was no apparent reason for this He tried

very hard to understand this phenomenon Then he realized that it is

perhaps the shape of the pyramids which is the reason behind this

Mter ten years of research Hovis realized that it

might be the shape of the pyramid behind the phenomenon So he

made a small pyramid very small of three four feet base And he

kept a dead cat inside that He was surprised when it got

mummified This phenomenon marked the birth of a new science

which declared that geometrical shapes have a very deep correlation

with life energies And with Bovis advice it is being tried that all the () z

hospitals of the world should be pyramid shaped They would have ~ J

LL

more healing power and Bovis has done many successful o ~

experiments in this line He says that people suffering from egt egt

headache can be treated with pyramidal caps Mental disorders can ltl

be treated with these caps HOVIS CAP is being used widely in

many mental asylums to treat mental patients are being treated And

this has been proved of tremendous help in their treatment Bovis is

right Can pyramid shape caps make this much difference And if

external shapes can work like this then how much internal

geometrical shapes can work- this I want to tell you

SHARNAGATI is an experiment to change our

inner geometry When you stand then your inner being changes and

when you lie down then again your inner being takes different

shapes Our inner what you call mind or chita has geometrical

figures too There are at least two geometrical shapes in our inner

being when you stand straight you make ninety degree angle with

the ground and when you lie down then you dont make any angle

you become parallel to ground Ifsome one says with his totality that

I go to the feet of ARIHANTA I go to the feet of the master I go to

the feet of religion then this feeling changes his inner geometry

z which immediately triggers the transformation in his life Our inner o ~ has geometry Our conscious changes geometrically too and this U gt o L1J

geometry changes according to our feelings

t5 z Four years ago western scientists were surprised o (i5

5 by an event like never before This happened for the first time in past

oc 200 years Dimitri Dezonev a Czech farmer rises above the ground o

up in the air up to four feet in his sitting position He leaves the ltt

il ground against gravitation and stays there in the air four feet above

the groundr for 10 minutes Dimtiri has carried out this experiment

many times in front of hundreds of scientists They have crossshy

checked everything and it is not fake It is real

Dimitri has been asked about the secret behind

He says that there are two things One is my devotion- gratitude I

say to God that I leave you myself now I come to your feet I cant do

it of my own its your grace only which can do it through me But at

the same time I am unable to rise when I am there my SELF is

there

Two or three times he failed in his experiments

also So many people have come to see this event and he is unable to

rise above the ground Finally he said that please forgive me people

askedWhy you are unable to do it now He said that somehow I

am unable to forget myself and gravitational pull keeps on

working unless I forget myself When I forget myself and only God is

there in my being I immediately leave the ground to rise above

~===--=-

ltDHuman aura High frequency photography z

~ -

If someone with positive feelin~ pure in heart o u

~ touches water with his totality and withhold this water for sometime

in his hands then the water changes qualitatively Russian Scientist N

10

Kaameniave and American scientist Ruodolf Kir have proved this

fact with the help of many experiments There is no difference

chemically but qualitatively there is much of difference If that water

is used on new seeds instead of normal water then they germinate

before time they grow big flowers big fruits those plants are

healthier and they produce better results

Kaameniave has used normal water on these seeds

and special water to compare He has also used water that was kept

in the hands of murderers sick violent and negative people that

Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)

water was also used with those seeds Either they didnt germinate or

if germinated then all those plants grew sick

After thousands of experiments for fifteen years

this fact came in light chemistry is not the only thing there is

not much difference chemically but the difference is certainly

there What is that Where that difference comes from Definitely

that difference cant be measured from our instruments but the

z difference is there It is proven by results Because all three kinds of o ~ water change qualitatively the very soul of the water changeso =gt o L1J

Z If this change can happen in water it can also o o z happen in atmosphere around us This is the basic foundation of U5 gt IIscience of mantra A real mantra brings a qualitativeU)

b I transformation in the ambience around us and if we sit close to such ao

man then we can feel a different space around him And another -0 cQ N scientist Kirlian has developed High Frequency Photography

This will proved as one of the most wonderful thing in future

frequency photography is done on highly

sensitive plates If a photograph of my hand is taken through this

photography then not only it captures picture on the plate but even

the vibrations coming out my hand are also photographed and it is

very surprising that if I have negative feelings then photograph of

electric vibrations of the hand come very unhealthy sick and chaotic

as if some mad man has drawn some lines on the paper If I have

positive feelings happy joyous and full of gratitude then the picture

of my hand through Kirlian photography comes beautiful

rhythmic symmetrical and proportionate It represents a beautiful

arrangement of vibrations Kirlian says after thirty years of hard

labor that very soon we will be able to predict any disease before

six months that this particular man is going to be sick because

sickness has already affected his electric pattern of vibrations even

before it affects the physical body Before someones death this

electric filed starts shrinking or in a subtle way it starts dying before ()

the body Even before a man thinks of murdering some one his gt z J

electric field represents this feeling some typically changed o LL

patterns If we show love towards someone our electric field ~ r-represents this feeling even before it actuall y happens cQ N

=-=bullbull~

Maikhalova Her mystery

Maikhalova is the most important personality in

Russia since 15 years because Maikhalova can move anything with

the help of meditation only Not by hands not by any physical force

By concentrating she can move anything from a distance of six feet

and it starts coming towards or moving away from her She can

make a magnetic needle move or can make both needle of a clock

Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)

move very fast can make a watch- stop working hundreds of these

experiments but one thing is very surprising that if Maikhlova is

experimenting surrounded by doubtful people then it takes five

hours to move anything

If there friends helpful people around her then it

happens in half an hour And if there are people with feelings of

gratitude with purity in hearts then it happens in just five minutes

z And there is one more surprising thing when it takes hours to o ~ o move something then she looses ten pounds of weight when it takes )

LU o five minutes then there is no weight loss Z o z These all scientific experiments have been carriedo U5 5 out during lastfifteen years Two noble prize winners scientist Dr ltf)

b J Veeasiliave and Kaameniave with other forty top scientists have8

declared this after thousands of experiments that what Maikhalova co

N lt

doing is a fact and they have developed some devices to record that

what happens in the atmosphere around her Three things are

recorded firstly as Maikhalova concentrates her entire body

electricity her aura starts flowing in the form of current towards that

entity just like laser ray this current surrounds that entity all

around It is through current things are pulled towards her or

move away

The third most amazing thing is that those Russian

scientists think that this energy can be stored in some devices This

Prana Oorja if stored in devices then those positive emotions of

Maikhalova are also stored along so some special devices have

been developed to store this energy successfully This device is kept

in a room if you enter into that room then this device would pullyou

towards it or you will feel like running out of the room It is due to

that feeling of Maikhalova when she was conducting this pull or

push experiment and this energy got stored that very moment

Karl Jheiling () z ~ JStalin murdered a man- Karl Autovitch Jheiling in 1937 lJ o

Jheiling was an incredible personality He could tell just by touching ~ an egg that whether cock or hen would come out of this particular

0shylt

egg and he never failed But this is nothing But Jheiling even if N

you cover a photograph could tell just by touching the photograph

that whether it is of a male or of a female Jheiling used to say that in

someones photograph electrical vibrations of that person are also

stored He unconsciously concentrates on the camera and the

electrical current starts flowing towards the camera Thats why it

gets stored in the camera

But this is nothing The mostamazing thing about

Jheiling was that by touching any mirror he would tell about the

Mahaveer Vaani l(Translated)

person who has just used it whether the person was male or female

because you become conscious in front of the mirror too and you are

most concentrated in front of the mirror thus your energy gets

transferred to the mirror

~

Nijinski

There was a great dancer in west Nijinski His z o dance was a miracle perhaps he had been the greatest dancer on the ~ ~ o earth His miracle was that he would rise above the ground during LU

o Z his dance and would remain in the air And one thing was even more

~ astonishing that when he would come to the ground then he would Ifi 5 (f) come very slowly which was very strange It is impossible to come bc o down that slowly The gravitational doesnt allow you to come

~ down that slow This was a miracle N

He married and when his wife saw his dance she

was surprised She was a dancer herself She said to Nijinski one day

his wife has written this in her autobiography One day I said to my

husband what a shame that you cannot see yourself dancing

Nijinski said Who said I cannot see I do always see I am always

out I make myself dance from the outside and if I am not out of my

body then I cannot take such a high jump I cant come down to

ground so slowly When I dance from within I feel weight and when

Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)

I make myself dance from out side then there is no weight

Yoga says whenever ANAAHAT CHAKRA of some

one is activated gravitational pull does not affect much and

certain special dances affect ANAAHAT CHAKRA Perhaps

ANAAHAT CHAKRA of Nijinski was activated automatically

through his dance practices One can experience the phenomenon of

out of body experience if ones ANAAHAT CHAKRA is activated

He can see himself outside from his physical body

~~~

o Robert PavUta Pavlita eenerator z

~ --

o u

Try to understand this at your physical level I was ~

telling you about institute of suggestology of Bulgarian doctor

Lauranzov Lauranzov has done tremendous experiments in the ltt N

field of education He was asked in an international conference that

how could he think about this revolutionary dimension of

education Who has inspired him This Lauranzov answered that I

was practicing breathing exercise of Indian Yoga that gave me

insight Breathing What is so special about breathing Breathing

means that if you relax completely if you leave your body totally

relaxed which is possible through Sashtang Pranam of ancient

Indian system That is the position of SHARNAAGATIfor body

If you lie down on the ground relaxed completely then it is not

Mahaveer Vaani 1 9 (Translated)

merely pranam but it has lot of scientific truth inside

Lauranzov says that the relaxation and energy that

we feel during our night sleep is because of our this lying position

When we lie down on earth then universal powers enter us very

easily When we stand erect then our ego follows this physical

position and when we lie down then tOOl our ego takes a lying

position Our defence system dropsl our resistance dropsl our

z security system drops o ~ U Robert Pavalita from Czech universityl Prague hasgt o I1J been conducting tremendous experiment and researches since ten ~ Z years This is about recharging tired people with fresh new powero en You are tiredl broken down then he would make you lie down undergt gt

r o a healthy COWl on the ground He would say that for five minutes en o you relax and feel that power is showering upon you from this 01

~ healthy cow After five minutesl special devices would take records

that tiredness is no more He is fresh now Itwas asked from Pavalita

that if we sit under the cow then Pavalita said that it would not

happen even in hours by sitting and it can happen in just few

minutes in lying position He would make you lie down under a tree

and make you feel fresh and better Pavalita says that the moment

you lie down your resistance drops down the security around you

dropsdown

There is one device famous in his name It is calledshy

Pavalita generator He has also made very small devices and he is

experimenting with those devices and doing a great work He says ~

that you simply concentrate on these devices just for five mitlutes 11

nothing more just seeing and concentrating on these devices These

devices store your power and this energy can be used immediately

This device can do what your mind can do Before five minutes this

device was dead but after five minutes you would feel great energy

in those devices

Pavalita has declared that very soon there would be no

need of guns and sticks to handle the crowd We will have these ()devices that in just fifteen minutes people would run away because z 5 ithose devices will spread so much of hatred His all experiments u o

have been successful He has recently developed a new device Ithas b laquo very big range You need not come across it if you are in its range it

Ct)

01willeffectyou

~~

Mahaveer Va ani-l (Translated)

Meditation

Youth can practice Dynamic Kundalani Nataraj and Nadabrahma

meditations Choice of the meditation or combinations of

meditations absolutely depends on ones own likings Techniques

have already been detailed at the end of teenage education

sections

~

z o (

~ w Z o z o en gt Cf)

b I Cf)

o ltt ltt N

ART OF DYING

The story ofthe book (oflife actually) has already reached a point

now pom where we can enter into a completely new and hitherto

untouched concept- the concept of art of dying

This section has been divided into two partsshy

1 Middle age education

2 Old age education

Both these parts have been detailed by Osho separately raising all

important issues one by one All religious aspects and martial arts have

been taken up at this level and also concept offive dimensional education

is given here Osho proposes a two tier system ofeducation for middle

aged people incorporating two new concepts of university ofmysticism

and university of death

And as we move on to climax that is to old age Osha changes

the entire gestalt by turning the fear ofdeath into a celebration Step by

step he opens up all the doors of this castle ofdeath and reveals that

there is simply joy andfreedom inside it Here concept of Bardo has also

been taken and a rare meditation technique for oldies

From thirty-five to forty-two a new step a new door

opens If up to thirty-five you have felt deep harmony an orgasmic

feeling and you have discovered meditation through it then from

thirty-five to forty-two you will help each other go more and more

into that meditation without sex because sex at this point starts

looking childish juvenile Forty-two is the right time when a

person should be able to know exactlywho he is From forty-two to

forty-nine he deeper and deeper into meditation more and

more into himself and helps the partner in the same way They

become friends There is no more husband and there is no more wife

that time has passed It has given its richness to your life now there

is something higher higher than love

~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy

~~

He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry

novels Whatever he wanted to do in life

Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything

that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be

turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy

marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new

adventures in every direction We can make the second part so

beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous

z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU

Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~

qJ

0c (f)

0

a 1O Ci

I

Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1

Education in 2 parts Changing the roots

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes

to the university of course to different universities or to the same

university but to different departments One is to prepare children

one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now

want to know something more beyond life The second part of

education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of

witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education

for death and education for livelihood are separated- when

everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0

eternity- education is complete LL

0 Qlaquo

L) Ci

Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)

Five dimensional education For a golden future

Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor

world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in

world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone

I divide education into five dimensions The first is

informative like history geography and many other subjects which

can be dealt with by television and computer together But about

z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )

o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w

~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N

humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman

Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim

Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho

We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance

with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now

as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have

a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that

they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or

other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations

completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and

dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the

first dimension also come languages Every person in the world

should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and

the other is English as an international vehicle for communication

They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent

the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can

create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language

connects people and language disconnects too There is right now

no international language This is due to our prejudices English is

perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~

u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo

tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)

reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N

they are more complicated and the human guide will be more

necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day

education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that

they know what life is They dont know and by the time they

know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his

anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third

dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called

education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your

life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes

ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who

forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life

So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its

wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not

go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a

connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be

just outside things - they should be something inner too A

reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension

People are so irreverent to life

The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity

z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)

zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to

to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being

ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the

fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension

will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so

that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should

be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can

avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be

introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all

possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any

careof

The Golden Future

Religion

According to age is the time when a person should

experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be

practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to

learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these

topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been

taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w

o z Yoga

~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)

Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to

-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist

can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not

differentiate between an atheist and a religious person

Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same

way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and

inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with

Yoga nothing else

Yog Naye Aayaam

Hassidism

Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very

communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not

anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should

live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop

the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people

be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness

with their happiness with their life with their death Create a

concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear

on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device

~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have

r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N

enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life

holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The

ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine

grace

-~

Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of

prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of

techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner

reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not

believe in techniques but in love Remember well the

The Art Of Dying 3

technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is

non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet

Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique

Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no

techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life

trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so

deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes

hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o

Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)

b

8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at

~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N

mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have

any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the

garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the

spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you

cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to

the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do

and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and

it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows

The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2

Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism

Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a

love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into

the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones

heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma

doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna

is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to

remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism

is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~

UJ

z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4

talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact

more technological They say You have done something wrong

you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to

keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to

change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has

tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says

If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be

forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if

Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1

you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance

becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you

have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you

accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to

repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance

becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else

because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes

you conscious alert

~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~

the old division of I and ~

~

meditation

Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10

z o ~ o gt o LU

Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ

b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o

only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1

~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic

in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in

misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend

to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with

the possibility of going beyond death into immortality

~

Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6

Martial arts

Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have

been given to throw some light on these rare topics-

Swordsmanship

A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what

meditation has to do with a sword but they developed

swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this

swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally

different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z

you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11

be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)

-0

aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1

Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to

fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all

that is ugly in you

Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam

Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor

Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative

techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial

arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to

commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death

facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and

practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more

and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and

destruction disappears

Archery

Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the

competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The

z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw

6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent

at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not

~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own

and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature

exists without any competition and whenever we bring in

competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by

drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to

know yourself itcan be used

Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15

Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness

One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy

laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while

dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a

disease

A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of

intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the

more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question

of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers

It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o

society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation

~ =-= N

To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes

you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to

me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious

person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is

still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter

has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that

laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be

difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will

become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just

Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3

time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and

totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt

forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too

only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately

the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many

ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just

have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly

[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z

Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u

gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)

b r (I)

0

-0 -0 N

The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2

Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science

Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything

about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level

Just to give a glimpse

And now there is a possibility that science and religion

can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a

very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and

others have come to a feeling that the more they know about

existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)

know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o

mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a

scientist but as a poet N -0

Eddington has written that first we use to believe that

thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I

went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world

does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence

appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good

news science is coming to a great understanding That

understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But

I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious

people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old

stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran

and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the

Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in

a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for

meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics

of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck

Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only

scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the

Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we

need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~

UJ

Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom

~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co

-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need

meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has

come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded

together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of

human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable

unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity

will disappear from theworld

The Secret 12 Q 1

University of mysticism Whole sky is yours

Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes

for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people

can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife

Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be

revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has

lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring

into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make

you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()

definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy

This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i

to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo

ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N

are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all

that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only

have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill

have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools

All those mystery schools together will be the University of

Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be

universal

And its function is totally different It is not going to teach

you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and

that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all

worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the

universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I

can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create

engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all

needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont

create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can

grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the

suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much

beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you

z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ

z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto

taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind

man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is

his

Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2

Mysteries of life Better be positive

Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small

The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small

hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on

standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One

who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten

lives are short

One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling

ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL

o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger

~ ~ foo

N

It is better to be positive because the more positive you are

the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no

negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys

it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot

explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable

inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help

The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only

questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on

asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers

questions and questions and questions Each question becomes

The Golden Future 15 Q-1

slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is

one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will

not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no

communication because the heart knows only the language of

silence No other language is known by the heart no other language

is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence

The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise

z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5

8 r o N r--shyN

The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2

University of death Making death - a festival

Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age

This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an

event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an

institution- as a jumping board-

Whole system of education has to be changed from the very

roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood

rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third

of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life

()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u

authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~

that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the

university -- of course to different universities but to different

departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare

people who have lived life and now want to know something more

beyond life

Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people

who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more

peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just

sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will

return Except this there is no otherway

Education divided in two parts means young people study

for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the

middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing

laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their

death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of

education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt

they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things

Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that

Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )

o ~ IU

Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world

8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life

meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~

great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of

humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of

living still you will need all these great value in your life But you

will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as

a background for all these- meditation but the government of India

is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I

was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane

things of life

I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2

be the only education There should be a lower kind of education

and each university should have a higher faculty of education where

you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make

you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can

chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the

universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh

you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a

desert

=== -==0

Mediation is the key () z ~ o u

Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~

existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro

Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N

going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able

to see and experience on his own And only your experience is

liberating because only then it is authentically your truth

~=-=~~

The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead

stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his

religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will

find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will

be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract

ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature

and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature

Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3

God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha

This very earth~ the paradise

The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be

his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the

stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to

demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those

mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be

an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~

-0 N

The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l

Meditation

Vipassana

Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60

minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and

breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is

necessary

While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the

bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is

not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many

other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~

ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world

N

etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what

you are watching So remember not to become identified with

whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as

mysteries to be enjoyed

Zazen

Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away

Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the

wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with

thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30

minutes

z o ~

~ w

5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI

While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the

attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and

alert as possible moment to moment

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of

being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing

meaningful that remains-is this aloneness

From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what

you are going to become the potential blossoms

From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop

the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that

you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from

you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is

separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy

nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the

pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is

the preparation for death

Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things

move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with

great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been

meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this

richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole

existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great

opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible

flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can

feel them

From Darkness To Light 3

() Z

~ LL o ~

co CJ

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1

I

I Third problem is AIDS which is spreading like fire and

there is no possibility of its cure for at least next twenty years there is

I hardly any possibility of its cure Scientists have come to know that

by large it is incurable

I But not a single country is declaring celibacy as a crime It is celibacy behind this AIDS These monks these soldiers and students ~

who have to live without women become homosexual and

homosexuality is only manifestation root problem is celibacy z o All the religions are facing it because all religion teaches celibacy but ~ () no religion is ready to accept this As a rule if you deny recognizingl o w

your enemy you empower him only Understand this so that youZ o z can find new measures to fight your enemy Q()

5 qgt Fourth big problem is destruction of ecological system oc which humanity has to face in the next twenty We areo

destroying life resources in our ignorance This earth needs a co

C balanced ecology this balance is disturbing day by day And this

ecosystem is being destroyed from all sides for example- carbon

dioxide and man made chemicals have risen the atmospheric

temperature like never before It is for the first time- polar ice on

north and south has started melting Ithas never melted before If the

temperature of atmosphere raises little more then Himalayan ice will

also melt and will drown all these big coastal cities

And fifth problem that is most dangerous is man himself

Humanity is divided by cast system by nations by religions and

they all are killing each other As of now these five dangers seem

impossible to handle unless some miracle happens but miracle

happens only in stories not in real life One thing is sure that

old system is about to die If we can make the whole world

understand then only we can save humanity This New man would

be world citizen there wont be any nation This New man would be

religious but there wont be any religion He would be scientist but

not destructive His entire vision would be devoted to creativity He

would be pious merciful loving but not a celibate

There will be a new such man without the burden of past

who will be more meditative more loving more silent All the lt) z ~universities should devote their time to make this conscious possible -

o u

rather than wasting their time on those bogus subjects gtshy

~ ~--==-

0shy

Meritocracy Not democracy C

My idea is that the days of democracy are over A new

kind of system is needed based on merit

We have thousands of universities all over the world Why

have ordinary unknowledgeable ignorant masses choose people

who will be holding tremendous power for five years in their hands

And now the power is so much that they can destroy the whole

world Meritocracy means that only people who are educated in a

certain area should be able to vote in that area For example only

the educationists of the country should choose the education

The Razors Edge (260187)

i

l )

minister Then you will have the best education minister possible

For the finance minister you should choose somebody who knows

finance somebody who knows the complexities of economics But

this choice is possible only for people For every post the person who

is to be chosen should be chosen by experts

The health minister should be chosen by all the doctors

the surgeons the medical experts the scientists who are working

in the medical field Then we will have the cream of our genius and

z we can on this cream to make the life of all humanity moreQ ~ peaceful more rich This idea I call a meritocracy And0 )

ill 0 once you have chosen all the people then these people can choose the Z 0 president and the prime minister They will be our geniusesZ 0 (f5 can choose the prime minister the president from the country or gt U) they can choose from the members of the parliament And for theb T

parliament we should also make gradations For example people~ 0 who have at least a post-graduate degree should be able to vote Cl Cl

Just becoming twenty-one years old does not mean you are to

choose the right person At twenty-one years you dont know

anything about life and its complexities At least a post-graduate

should be held by those who choose the members of the

parliament or the senate or whatever you call it In this way we can

make an educated refined cultured government

---~=

Sermons In Stones 29

10 Fundamental human rights

1shy Life

2shy Love

3shy Right to die

4shy Searchoftruth

5shy Meditation

6shy Freedom in all dimensions

7shy One earth one humanity

8shy Uniqueness of Individual

9shy One world government

10shy Meritocracy Not democracy () z gt LL

-== +~ o ~ laquo

Cl Cl

Subjective amp objective art

Every art can be described either as objective art or as

subjective art Subjective art you will find it comes from

your feelings from your heart from your mind in paintings in

poetry in music But objective art comes from the emptiness of

your heart you become a flute a hollow bamboo and the

universe sings through you Your only credit is that you dont create

any hindrances you simply allow the universe to flow through youz o

With you being in a let-go and allowing the universe to flow through~ o youobjective art is created 1S

w z o There is not much objective art in the world because before z o U5 objective art can be you have to become a hollow bamboo 5 en and you are so solid your ego is so stubborn Before creating bc en objective art you have to be so humble almost nobody In youro CI absence there comes a great universal flood That flood can become CI CI

poetry a painting music a dance a sculpture Thousands of

dimensions are available you just allow it

Literature

You go into literature just put your whole energy into it

And literature is beautifuL If you can understand literature then it

will be easier for you And always remember bliss happens

only to creative people Uncreative people find it very difficult

almost impossible to be blissfuL ~-

Nansen The Point Of Departure 9 Q-1 Let Go 23

entered into it participated in its being fell a rapport with it

=~

Music

Music is not something biological it is not something

concerned with your chemistry or physiology Music is not even of

the mind Music is something a space between mind and

meditation It is one of the most mysterious phenomenon To z o conceive it in intellectual terms is almost impossible for the simple~ o

reason that it is beyond mind- but it is not yet meditation15 LU

Z o Music can go higher and further away from mind and then 5 ltis it starts becoming closer and closer to peace and silence One is a 5 (j)

b musician only when he understands the sound of silence and one c () who understands the sound of silence is capable of creating sounds ltt ~ which are synonymous with silence That is the most miraculous

thing Then the musician has come to his full flowering Beyond this

music starts the world of meditation

In fact the greatest music in the world is nothing but an echo

of the inner music Whenever a musician comes closer to that much

great music is born Only very few have reached close to it a Tansen

a Baiju Bawara a Beethoven a Mozart a Wagner Only very few

The 99 Names Of Nothingness 7 Satyam Shivam Sundaram 22 Q-l

Imiddot

() z ~ - LL o

~==-=~~ ~

Drums N N

LO

For nine months the child goes on hearing the heartbeat of

the mother This is the first drum he encounters and it becomes very

deep-rooted in the being of the child Every pore of him is filled with

it every fiber of his body vibrates with it he has no life except the

mothers heart And there is the beating continuously for nine

months The drum is the most primitive instrument When you

feel that drum beating your body responds sways you start falling

into the beat moving with the beat and suddenly you have become a

primitive a natural being all civilization drops You are no longer

The Guest 13 For Madmen Only (Price Of Admission Your Mind) 24

i I i

I

I here is this twentieth century and all the nonsense that goes on

around-- you have moved back almost ten thousand years

I Flute

There are many types of flute in the world The most

important is the Arabic the most beautiful is the Japanese and there

are many others But there is nothing comparable to the small Indian z 0

bamboo flute for its sweetness ~ U gt Cl ~====~bullbull~ LLl

Z 0 z When somebody is playing on the flute hide behind a 0 115middot1middot 5 tree amp listen and youll be able to see something Something that is

i U)

j bI c not ofthis world Something that is of the beyond

U)

0

-0 (J bull (J

Poetr~

Poetry is not just poetry Poetry is essential religion

Poetry means a state of being where the mind is no longer interfering

between you and when there is communion between you

and existence immediate when you are suddenly possessed

by as a separate entity and the whole

starts speaking through you starts dancing through you where you

become a hollow bamboo and the whole transforms you into flute

The Three Treasures Vol 2 10 Q 4 Glimpses Of A Golden Childhood 27 The Book Of Wisdom 24 Q -1

Poetry is the whole

into the dewdrop

through the

Acting

My

significant

because of its

And a person has

false faces become

The Book Of Blessed Are The Blessed Are The

I I I

MYSTIC DIMENSIONS OF SCIENCE

I In recent years science has started touching the I

boundaries of mysticism It is moving and merging into religion day

day Then it now becomes necessary to touch this aspect also at this point of

story Reason Youth is the right time when all theses thing should be given

a thought and moreover when (traditional) science is taught at university

level why not new happenings in the world of science OSHO states few

z very rare examples to illustrate the mystic dimensions of science and ato ~ o the same time explains the inside story of the phenomenon also =gto ill

Z Growth of science o z o v

Science up to the time of Albert Einstein remained very gt o () consistent very logical Albert Einstein is the first mystic in the c () world of science a scientific mysticism he introduced and heo ltXl disturbed the whole edifice of the old science After Albert EinsteinshyCl Cl

science particularly physics which was his field of work is no more

the same -- because he accepted contradictions In fact he said that

When I had started my work I had though that life and logic are

synonymous - my work was to solve problems logically - but as I

went deeper I became aware that life is not synonymous with logic It

contains contradictions And in fact because of those contradictions

it is beautiful because of those contradictions it has a certain

tension that tension gives it aliveness it gives it possibilities to be

dynamic moving

And at the end of his life he said NowI cannot say that life

is a problem To call life a problem is a logical statement because a

problem means something that can be solved through logic if not

today then tomorrow Sooner or later logic will find a way and the

problem will be dissolved

= Mystery of Mahavira

It is said about Mahavira and no follower of () z ~Mahavira could understand this mystery in these twenty five -

o lL

hundred years In twelve years Mahavira ate for 365 days He took ~

food for only three hundread sixty five days in a long period of gtwelve years which means a total of one year in twelve years If we Cl

calculate this then it means that in every twelve days he took food

for one day and didnt eat for eleven days But at the same time it is

difficult to find someone healthier than stronger than him

Buddha or Christ or Krishna or Rama these all do not stand against

Mahavira in term of health This is very strange And also it is very

difficult to understand this that how natural laws behaved with his

body This man is eating for 365 days in12 year He should have been

dead by now but what is happening He is perfectly healthy

I just told you about Robert Pavlita Lot of unique

I Am That 12

experiments are going on in his laboratory One of these experiments

is of hunger and hypnotism What they are doing is astonishing In

Pavlitas lab certain people are being hypnotized for ten years They

would be hypnotized for ten They would stand sit work eat

drink but their hypnotic sleep would not be disturbed That deep

sleep is maintained One of those subjects is Burfilov Last year he

was hypnotized for three weeks and during those three weeks of

hypnotic sleep he was given imaginative food for example in his ts

sleep he was told that you are in a garden Look around these~ () J o beautiful flowers and do you feel the fragrance Burfilov LU

o Z breathed deeply and said Really It seems that apples have ripen

z Q Then Pavlita gave those imaginative false fruits to Burfilov He tookU)

U) that apple which is not there he ate that apple Nothing is there butb J

o he tasted it amp enjoyed it

a lt CJ For 15 days he was given such food not even water

not even food but false food false water Ten doctors were studying

the phenomenon They declared that day by day his health is

improving His physical disorders disappeared in just five days His

body achieved maximum health in seven days only His normal

body activities ceased He didnt shit because he was not eating

anything After three weeks the most astonishing thing was that he

was at his maximum health when he carne out of his hypnotic sleep

It is very surprising -- which you cannot even imagine that he gained

weight It is impossible One of those ten doctors was Dr Reziliv He

has told that it is scientifically impossible but whether it is possible or

impossible it has happened actually I was there for ten days this

man was in custody so that nothing from outside could be given to

him by any means by any injection or through some medicine but

his weight increased Reziliv is working with that man for over a

year now and he says that we have to acknowledge that there is

something like unknown - X force There is some kind of power

behind this which does not function according to our scientific rules

This may be prana ~ ~ It is easy to understand Mahavira after this o

experiment and that is why I say that whosoever wants to ~

experiment with fasting never listen to these Jain sadhus they dont ltknow anything They are forcing you to die of hunger in the name of CJ

fasting They call fasting- worship Fasting is a scientific alchemy in

religion and if fasting is practiced in that manner then weight will

not decrease rather it can increase

Vishuddhanand Mystery Drlire amp death

Just 40 years ago a hermit called Vishuddhanand lived in

Varanasi He gave hundreds of demonstration to prove that it is

possible to kill somebody using a particular sound This man used to

Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)

much surprised as there was no apparent reason for this He tried

very hard to understand this phenomenon Then he realized that it is

perhaps the shape of the pyramids which is the reason behind this

Mter ten years of research Hovis realized that it

might be the shape of the pyramid behind the phenomenon So he

made a small pyramid very small of three four feet base And he

kept a dead cat inside that He was surprised when it got

mummified This phenomenon marked the birth of a new science

which declared that geometrical shapes have a very deep correlation

with life energies And with Bovis advice it is being tried that all the () z

hospitals of the world should be pyramid shaped They would have ~ J

LL

more healing power and Bovis has done many successful o ~

experiments in this line He says that people suffering from egt egt

headache can be treated with pyramidal caps Mental disorders can ltl

be treated with these caps HOVIS CAP is being used widely in

many mental asylums to treat mental patients are being treated And

this has been proved of tremendous help in their treatment Bovis is

right Can pyramid shape caps make this much difference And if

external shapes can work like this then how much internal

geometrical shapes can work- this I want to tell you

SHARNAGATI is an experiment to change our

inner geometry When you stand then your inner being changes and

when you lie down then again your inner being takes different

shapes Our inner what you call mind or chita has geometrical

figures too There are at least two geometrical shapes in our inner

being when you stand straight you make ninety degree angle with

the ground and when you lie down then you dont make any angle

you become parallel to ground Ifsome one says with his totality that

I go to the feet of ARIHANTA I go to the feet of the master I go to

the feet of religion then this feeling changes his inner geometry

z which immediately triggers the transformation in his life Our inner o ~ has geometry Our conscious changes geometrically too and this U gt o L1J

geometry changes according to our feelings

t5 z Four years ago western scientists were surprised o (i5

5 by an event like never before This happened for the first time in past

oc 200 years Dimitri Dezonev a Czech farmer rises above the ground o

up in the air up to four feet in his sitting position He leaves the ltt

il ground against gravitation and stays there in the air four feet above

the groundr for 10 minutes Dimtiri has carried out this experiment

many times in front of hundreds of scientists They have crossshy

checked everything and it is not fake It is real

Dimitri has been asked about the secret behind

He says that there are two things One is my devotion- gratitude I

say to God that I leave you myself now I come to your feet I cant do

it of my own its your grace only which can do it through me But at

the same time I am unable to rise when I am there my SELF is

there

Two or three times he failed in his experiments

also So many people have come to see this event and he is unable to

rise above the ground Finally he said that please forgive me people

askedWhy you are unable to do it now He said that somehow I

am unable to forget myself and gravitational pull keeps on

working unless I forget myself When I forget myself and only God is

there in my being I immediately leave the ground to rise above

~===--=-

ltDHuman aura High frequency photography z

~ -

If someone with positive feelin~ pure in heart o u

~ touches water with his totality and withhold this water for sometime

in his hands then the water changes qualitatively Russian Scientist N

10

Kaameniave and American scientist Ruodolf Kir have proved this

fact with the help of many experiments There is no difference

chemically but qualitatively there is much of difference If that water

is used on new seeds instead of normal water then they germinate

before time they grow big flowers big fruits those plants are

healthier and they produce better results

Kaameniave has used normal water on these seeds

and special water to compare He has also used water that was kept

in the hands of murderers sick violent and negative people that

Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)

water was also used with those seeds Either they didnt germinate or

if germinated then all those plants grew sick

After thousands of experiments for fifteen years

this fact came in light chemistry is not the only thing there is

not much difference chemically but the difference is certainly

there What is that Where that difference comes from Definitely

that difference cant be measured from our instruments but the

z difference is there It is proven by results Because all three kinds of o ~ water change qualitatively the very soul of the water changeso =gt o L1J

Z If this change can happen in water it can also o o z happen in atmosphere around us This is the basic foundation of U5 gt IIscience of mantra A real mantra brings a qualitativeU)

b I transformation in the ambience around us and if we sit close to such ao

man then we can feel a different space around him And another -0 cQ N scientist Kirlian has developed High Frequency Photography

This will proved as one of the most wonderful thing in future

frequency photography is done on highly

sensitive plates If a photograph of my hand is taken through this

photography then not only it captures picture on the plate but even

the vibrations coming out my hand are also photographed and it is

very surprising that if I have negative feelings then photograph of

electric vibrations of the hand come very unhealthy sick and chaotic

as if some mad man has drawn some lines on the paper If I have

positive feelings happy joyous and full of gratitude then the picture

of my hand through Kirlian photography comes beautiful

rhythmic symmetrical and proportionate It represents a beautiful

arrangement of vibrations Kirlian says after thirty years of hard

labor that very soon we will be able to predict any disease before

six months that this particular man is going to be sick because

sickness has already affected his electric pattern of vibrations even

before it affects the physical body Before someones death this

electric filed starts shrinking or in a subtle way it starts dying before ()

the body Even before a man thinks of murdering some one his gt z J

electric field represents this feeling some typically changed o LL

patterns If we show love towards someone our electric field ~ r-represents this feeling even before it actuall y happens cQ N

=-=bullbull~

Maikhalova Her mystery

Maikhalova is the most important personality in

Russia since 15 years because Maikhalova can move anything with

the help of meditation only Not by hands not by any physical force

By concentrating she can move anything from a distance of six feet

and it starts coming towards or moving away from her She can

make a magnetic needle move or can make both needle of a clock

Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)

move very fast can make a watch- stop working hundreds of these

experiments but one thing is very surprising that if Maikhlova is

experimenting surrounded by doubtful people then it takes five

hours to move anything

If there friends helpful people around her then it

happens in half an hour And if there are people with feelings of

gratitude with purity in hearts then it happens in just five minutes

z And there is one more surprising thing when it takes hours to o ~ o move something then she looses ten pounds of weight when it takes )

LU o five minutes then there is no weight loss Z o z These all scientific experiments have been carriedo U5 5 out during lastfifteen years Two noble prize winners scientist Dr ltf)

b J Veeasiliave and Kaameniave with other forty top scientists have8

declared this after thousands of experiments that what Maikhalova co

N lt

doing is a fact and they have developed some devices to record that

what happens in the atmosphere around her Three things are

recorded firstly as Maikhalova concentrates her entire body

electricity her aura starts flowing in the form of current towards that

entity just like laser ray this current surrounds that entity all

around It is through current things are pulled towards her or

move away

The third most amazing thing is that those Russian

scientists think that this energy can be stored in some devices This

Prana Oorja if stored in devices then those positive emotions of

Maikhalova are also stored along so some special devices have

been developed to store this energy successfully This device is kept

in a room if you enter into that room then this device would pullyou

towards it or you will feel like running out of the room It is due to

that feeling of Maikhalova when she was conducting this pull or

push experiment and this energy got stored that very moment

Karl Jheiling () z ~ JStalin murdered a man- Karl Autovitch Jheiling in 1937 lJ o

Jheiling was an incredible personality He could tell just by touching ~ an egg that whether cock or hen would come out of this particular

0shylt

egg and he never failed But this is nothing But Jheiling even if N

you cover a photograph could tell just by touching the photograph

that whether it is of a male or of a female Jheiling used to say that in

someones photograph electrical vibrations of that person are also

stored He unconsciously concentrates on the camera and the

electrical current starts flowing towards the camera Thats why it

gets stored in the camera

But this is nothing The mostamazing thing about

Jheiling was that by touching any mirror he would tell about the

Mahaveer Vaani l(Translated)

person who has just used it whether the person was male or female

because you become conscious in front of the mirror too and you are

most concentrated in front of the mirror thus your energy gets

transferred to the mirror

~

Nijinski

There was a great dancer in west Nijinski His z o dance was a miracle perhaps he had been the greatest dancer on the ~ ~ o earth His miracle was that he would rise above the ground during LU

o Z his dance and would remain in the air And one thing was even more

~ astonishing that when he would come to the ground then he would Ifi 5 (f) come very slowly which was very strange It is impossible to come bc o down that slowly The gravitational doesnt allow you to come

~ down that slow This was a miracle N

He married and when his wife saw his dance she

was surprised She was a dancer herself She said to Nijinski one day

his wife has written this in her autobiography One day I said to my

husband what a shame that you cannot see yourself dancing

Nijinski said Who said I cannot see I do always see I am always

out I make myself dance from the outside and if I am not out of my

body then I cannot take such a high jump I cant come down to

ground so slowly When I dance from within I feel weight and when

Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)

I make myself dance from out side then there is no weight

Yoga says whenever ANAAHAT CHAKRA of some

one is activated gravitational pull does not affect much and

certain special dances affect ANAAHAT CHAKRA Perhaps

ANAAHAT CHAKRA of Nijinski was activated automatically

through his dance practices One can experience the phenomenon of

out of body experience if ones ANAAHAT CHAKRA is activated

He can see himself outside from his physical body

~~~

o Robert PavUta Pavlita eenerator z

~ --

o u

Try to understand this at your physical level I was ~

telling you about institute of suggestology of Bulgarian doctor

Lauranzov Lauranzov has done tremendous experiments in the ltt N

field of education He was asked in an international conference that

how could he think about this revolutionary dimension of

education Who has inspired him This Lauranzov answered that I

was practicing breathing exercise of Indian Yoga that gave me

insight Breathing What is so special about breathing Breathing

means that if you relax completely if you leave your body totally

relaxed which is possible through Sashtang Pranam of ancient

Indian system That is the position of SHARNAAGATIfor body

If you lie down on the ground relaxed completely then it is not

Mahaveer Vaani 1 9 (Translated)

merely pranam but it has lot of scientific truth inside

Lauranzov says that the relaxation and energy that

we feel during our night sleep is because of our this lying position

When we lie down on earth then universal powers enter us very

easily When we stand erect then our ego follows this physical

position and when we lie down then tOOl our ego takes a lying

position Our defence system dropsl our resistance dropsl our

z security system drops o ~ U Robert Pavalita from Czech universityl Prague hasgt o I1J been conducting tremendous experiment and researches since ten ~ Z years This is about recharging tired people with fresh new powero en You are tiredl broken down then he would make you lie down undergt gt

r o a healthy COWl on the ground He would say that for five minutes en o you relax and feel that power is showering upon you from this 01

~ healthy cow After five minutesl special devices would take records

that tiredness is no more He is fresh now Itwas asked from Pavalita

that if we sit under the cow then Pavalita said that it would not

happen even in hours by sitting and it can happen in just few

minutes in lying position He would make you lie down under a tree

and make you feel fresh and better Pavalita says that the moment

you lie down your resistance drops down the security around you

dropsdown

There is one device famous in his name It is calledshy

Pavalita generator He has also made very small devices and he is

experimenting with those devices and doing a great work He says ~

that you simply concentrate on these devices just for five mitlutes 11

nothing more just seeing and concentrating on these devices These

devices store your power and this energy can be used immediately

This device can do what your mind can do Before five minutes this

device was dead but after five minutes you would feel great energy

in those devices

Pavalita has declared that very soon there would be no

need of guns and sticks to handle the crowd We will have these ()devices that in just fifteen minutes people would run away because z 5 ithose devices will spread so much of hatred His all experiments u o

have been successful He has recently developed a new device Ithas b laquo very big range You need not come across it if you are in its range it

Ct)

01willeffectyou

~~

Mahaveer Va ani-l (Translated)

Meditation

Youth can practice Dynamic Kundalani Nataraj and Nadabrahma

meditations Choice of the meditation or combinations of

meditations absolutely depends on ones own likings Techniques

have already been detailed at the end of teenage education

sections

~

z o (

~ w Z o z o en gt Cf)

b I Cf)

o ltt ltt N

ART OF DYING

The story ofthe book (oflife actually) has already reached a point

now pom where we can enter into a completely new and hitherto

untouched concept- the concept of art of dying

This section has been divided into two partsshy

1 Middle age education

2 Old age education

Both these parts have been detailed by Osho separately raising all

important issues one by one All religious aspects and martial arts have

been taken up at this level and also concept offive dimensional education

is given here Osho proposes a two tier system ofeducation for middle

aged people incorporating two new concepts of university ofmysticism

and university of death

And as we move on to climax that is to old age Osha changes

the entire gestalt by turning the fear ofdeath into a celebration Step by

step he opens up all the doors of this castle ofdeath and reveals that

there is simply joy andfreedom inside it Here concept of Bardo has also

been taken and a rare meditation technique for oldies

From thirty-five to forty-two a new step a new door

opens If up to thirty-five you have felt deep harmony an orgasmic

feeling and you have discovered meditation through it then from

thirty-five to forty-two you will help each other go more and more

into that meditation without sex because sex at this point starts

looking childish juvenile Forty-two is the right time when a

person should be able to know exactlywho he is From forty-two to

forty-nine he deeper and deeper into meditation more and

more into himself and helps the partner in the same way They

become friends There is no more husband and there is no more wife

that time has passed It has given its richness to your life now there

is something higher higher than love

~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy

~~

He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry

novels Whatever he wanted to do in life

Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything

that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be

turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy

marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new

adventures in every direction We can make the second part so

beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous

z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU

Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~

qJ

0c (f)

0

a 1O Ci

I

Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1

Education in 2 parts Changing the roots

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes

to the university of course to different universities or to the same

university but to different departments One is to prepare children

one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now

want to know something more beyond life The second part of

education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of

witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education

for death and education for livelihood are separated- when

everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0

eternity- education is complete LL

0 Qlaquo

L) Ci

Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)

Five dimensional education For a golden future

Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor

world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in

world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone

I divide education into five dimensions The first is

informative like history geography and many other subjects which

can be dealt with by television and computer together But about

z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )

o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w

~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N

humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman

Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim

Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho

We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance

with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now

as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have

a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that

they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or

other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations

completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and

dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the

first dimension also come languages Every person in the world

should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and

the other is English as an international vehicle for communication

They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent

the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can

create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language

connects people and language disconnects too There is right now

no international language This is due to our prejudices English is

perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~

u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo

tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)

reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N

they are more complicated and the human guide will be more

necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day

education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that

they know what life is They dont know and by the time they

know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his

anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third

dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called

education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your

life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes

ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who

forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life

So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its

wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not

go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a

connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be

just outside things - they should be something inner too A

reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension

People are so irreverent to life

The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity

z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)

zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to

to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being

ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the

fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension

will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so

that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should

be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can

avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be

introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all

possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any

careof

The Golden Future

Religion

According to age is the time when a person should

experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be

practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to

learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these

topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been

taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w

o z Yoga

~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)

Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to

-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist

can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not

differentiate between an atheist and a religious person

Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same

way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and

inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with

Yoga nothing else

Yog Naye Aayaam

Hassidism

Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very

communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not

anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should

live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop

the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people

be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness

with their happiness with their life with their death Create a

concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear

on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device

~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have

r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N

enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life

holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The

ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine

grace

-~

Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of

prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of

techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner

reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not

believe in techniques but in love Remember well the

The Art Of Dying 3

technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is

non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet

Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique

Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no

techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life

trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so

deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes

hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o

Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)

b

8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at

~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N

mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have

any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the

garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the

spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you

cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to

the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do

and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and

it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows

The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2

Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism

Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a

love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into

the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones

heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma

doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna

is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to

remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism

is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~

UJ

z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4

talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact

more technological They say You have done something wrong

you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to

keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to

change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has

tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says

If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be

forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if

Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1

you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance

becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you

have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you

accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to

repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance

becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else

because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes

you conscious alert

~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~

the old division of I and ~

~

meditation

Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10

z o ~ o gt o LU

Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ

b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o

only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1

~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic

in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in

misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend

to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with

the possibility of going beyond death into immortality

~

Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6

Martial arts

Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have

been given to throw some light on these rare topics-

Swordsmanship

A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what

meditation has to do with a sword but they developed

swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this

swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally

different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z

you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11

be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)

-0

aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1

Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to

fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all

that is ugly in you

Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam

Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor

Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative

techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial

arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to

commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death

facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and

practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more

and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and

destruction disappears

Archery

Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the

competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The

z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw

6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent

at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not

~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own

and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature

exists without any competition and whenever we bring in

competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by

drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to

know yourself itcan be used

Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15

Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness

One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy

laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while

dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a

disease

A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of

intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the

more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question

of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers

It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o

society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation

~ =-= N

To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes

you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to

me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious

person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is

still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter

has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that

laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be

difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will

become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just

Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3

time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and

totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt

forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too

only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately

the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many

ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just

have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly

[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z

Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u

gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)

b r (I)

0

-0 -0 N

The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2

Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science

Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything

about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level

Just to give a glimpse

And now there is a possibility that science and religion

can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a

very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and

others have come to a feeling that the more they know about

existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)

know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o

mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a

scientist but as a poet N -0

Eddington has written that first we use to believe that

thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I

went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world

does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence

appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good

news science is coming to a great understanding That

understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But

I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious

people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old

stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran

and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the

Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in

a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for

meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics

of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck

Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only

scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the

Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we

need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~

UJ

Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom

~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co

-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need

meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has

come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded

together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of

human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable

unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity

will disappear from theworld

The Secret 12 Q 1

University of mysticism Whole sky is yours

Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes

for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people

can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife

Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be

revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has

lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring

into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make

you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()

definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy

This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i

to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo

ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N

are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all

that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only

have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill

have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools

All those mystery schools together will be the University of

Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be

universal

And its function is totally different It is not going to teach

you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and

that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all

worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the

universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I

can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create

engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all

needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont

create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can

grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the

suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much

beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you

z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ

z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto

taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind

man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is

his

Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2

Mysteries of life Better be positive

Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small

The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small

hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on

standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One

who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten

lives are short

One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling

ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL

o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger

~ ~ foo

N

It is better to be positive because the more positive you are

the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no

negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys

it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot

explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable

inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help

The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only

questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on

asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers

questions and questions and questions Each question becomes

The Golden Future 15 Q-1

slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is

one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will

not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no

communication because the heart knows only the language of

silence No other language is known by the heart no other language

is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence

The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise

z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5

8 r o N r--shyN

The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2

University of death Making death - a festival

Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age

This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an

event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an

institution- as a jumping board-

Whole system of education has to be changed from the very

roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood

rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third

of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life

()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u

authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~

that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the

university -- of course to different universities but to different

departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare

people who have lived life and now want to know something more

beyond life

Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people

who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more

peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just

sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will

return Except this there is no otherway

Education divided in two parts means young people study

for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the

middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing

laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their

death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of

education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt

they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things

Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that

Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )

o ~ IU

Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world

8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life

meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~

great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of

humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of

living still you will need all these great value in your life But you

will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as

a background for all these- meditation but the government of India

is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I

was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane

things of life

I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2

be the only education There should be a lower kind of education

and each university should have a higher faculty of education where

you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make

you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can

chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the

universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh

you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a

desert

=== -==0

Mediation is the key () z ~ o u

Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~

existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro

Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N

going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able

to see and experience on his own And only your experience is

liberating because only then it is authentically your truth

~=-=~~

The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead

stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his

religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will

find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will

be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract

ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature

and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature

Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3

God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha

This very earth~ the paradise

The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be

his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the

stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to

demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those

mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be

an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~

-0 N

The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l

Meditation

Vipassana

Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60

minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and

breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is

necessary

While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the

bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is

not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many

other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~

ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world

N

etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what

you are watching So remember not to become identified with

whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as

mysteries to be enjoyed

Zazen

Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away

Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the

wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with

thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30

minutes

z o ~

~ w

5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI

While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the

attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and

alert as possible moment to moment

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of

being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing

meaningful that remains-is this aloneness

From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what

you are going to become the potential blossoms

From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop

the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that

you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from

you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is

separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy

nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the

pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is

the preparation for death

Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things

move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with

great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been

meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this

richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole

existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great

opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible

flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can

feel them

From Darkness To Light 3

() Z

~ LL o ~

co CJ

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1

i

l )

minister Then you will have the best education minister possible

For the finance minister you should choose somebody who knows

finance somebody who knows the complexities of economics But

this choice is possible only for people For every post the person who

is to be chosen should be chosen by experts

The health minister should be chosen by all the doctors

the surgeons the medical experts the scientists who are working

in the medical field Then we will have the cream of our genius and

z we can on this cream to make the life of all humanity moreQ ~ peaceful more rich This idea I call a meritocracy And0 )

ill 0 once you have chosen all the people then these people can choose the Z 0 president and the prime minister They will be our geniusesZ 0 (f5 can choose the prime minister the president from the country or gt U) they can choose from the members of the parliament And for theb T

parliament we should also make gradations For example people~ 0 who have at least a post-graduate degree should be able to vote Cl Cl

Just becoming twenty-one years old does not mean you are to

choose the right person At twenty-one years you dont know

anything about life and its complexities At least a post-graduate

should be held by those who choose the members of the

parliament or the senate or whatever you call it In this way we can

make an educated refined cultured government

---~=

Sermons In Stones 29

10 Fundamental human rights

1shy Life

2shy Love

3shy Right to die

4shy Searchoftruth

5shy Meditation

6shy Freedom in all dimensions

7shy One earth one humanity

8shy Uniqueness of Individual

9shy One world government

10shy Meritocracy Not democracy () z gt LL

-== +~ o ~ laquo

Cl Cl

Subjective amp objective art

Every art can be described either as objective art or as

subjective art Subjective art you will find it comes from

your feelings from your heart from your mind in paintings in

poetry in music But objective art comes from the emptiness of

your heart you become a flute a hollow bamboo and the

universe sings through you Your only credit is that you dont create

any hindrances you simply allow the universe to flow through youz o

With you being in a let-go and allowing the universe to flow through~ o youobjective art is created 1S

w z o There is not much objective art in the world because before z o U5 objective art can be you have to become a hollow bamboo 5 en and you are so solid your ego is so stubborn Before creating bc en objective art you have to be so humble almost nobody In youro CI absence there comes a great universal flood That flood can become CI CI

poetry a painting music a dance a sculpture Thousands of

dimensions are available you just allow it

Literature

You go into literature just put your whole energy into it

And literature is beautifuL If you can understand literature then it

will be easier for you And always remember bliss happens

only to creative people Uncreative people find it very difficult

almost impossible to be blissfuL ~-

Nansen The Point Of Departure 9 Q-1 Let Go 23

entered into it participated in its being fell a rapport with it

=~

Music

Music is not something biological it is not something

concerned with your chemistry or physiology Music is not even of

the mind Music is something a space between mind and

meditation It is one of the most mysterious phenomenon To z o conceive it in intellectual terms is almost impossible for the simple~ o

reason that it is beyond mind- but it is not yet meditation15 LU

Z o Music can go higher and further away from mind and then 5 ltis it starts becoming closer and closer to peace and silence One is a 5 (j)

b musician only when he understands the sound of silence and one c () who understands the sound of silence is capable of creating sounds ltt ~ which are synonymous with silence That is the most miraculous

thing Then the musician has come to his full flowering Beyond this

music starts the world of meditation

In fact the greatest music in the world is nothing but an echo

of the inner music Whenever a musician comes closer to that much

great music is born Only very few have reached close to it a Tansen

a Baiju Bawara a Beethoven a Mozart a Wagner Only very few

The 99 Names Of Nothingness 7 Satyam Shivam Sundaram 22 Q-l

Imiddot

() z ~ - LL o

~==-=~~ ~

Drums N N

LO

For nine months the child goes on hearing the heartbeat of

the mother This is the first drum he encounters and it becomes very

deep-rooted in the being of the child Every pore of him is filled with

it every fiber of his body vibrates with it he has no life except the

mothers heart And there is the beating continuously for nine

months The drum is the most primitive instrument When you

feel that drum beating your body responds sways you start falling

into the beat moving with the beat and suddenly you have become a

primitive a natural being all civilization drops You are no longer

The Guest 13 For Madmen Only (Price Of Admission Your Mind) 24

i I i

I

I here is this twentieth century and all the nonsense that goes on

around-- you have moved back almost ten thousand years

I Flute

There are many types of flute in the world The most

important is the Arabic the most beautiful is the Japanese and there

are many others But there is nothing comparable to the small Indian z 0

bamboo flute for its sweetness ~ U gt Cl ~====~bullbull~ LLl

Z 0 z When somebody is playing on the flute hide behind a 0 115middot1middot 5 tree amp listen and youll be able to see something Something that is

i U)

j bI c not ofthis world Something that is of the beyond

U)

0

-0 (J bull (J

Poetr~

Poetry is not just poetry Poetry is essential religion

Poetry means a state of being where the mind is no longer interfering

between you and when there is communion between you

and existence immediate when you are suddenly possessed

by as a separate entity and the whole

starts speaking through you starts dancing through you where you

become a hollow bamboo and the whole transforms you into flute

The Three Treasures Vol 2 10 Q 4 Glimpses Of A Golden Childhood 27 The Book Of Wisdom 24 Q -1

Poetry is the whole

into the dewdrop

through the

Acting

My

significant

because of its

And a person has

false faces become

The Book Of Blessed Are The Blessed Are The

I I I

MYSTIC DIMENSIONS OF SCIENCE

I In recent years science has started touching the I

boundaries of mysticism It is moving and merging into religion day

day Then it now becomes necessary to touch this aspect also at this point of

story Reason Youth is the right time when all theses thing should be given

a thought and moreover when (traditional) science is taught at university

level why not new happenings in the world of science OSHO states few

z very rare examples to illustrate the mystic dimensions of science and ato ~ o the same time explains the inside story of the phenomenon also =gto ill

Z Growth of science o z o v

Science up to the time of Albert Einstein remained very gt o () consistent very logical Albert Einstein is the first mystic in the c () world of science a scientific mysticism he introduced and heo ltXl disturbed the whole edifice of the old science After Albert EinsteinshyCl Cl

science particularly physics which was his field of work is no more

the same -- because he accepted contradictions In fact he said that

When I had started my work I had though that life and logic are

synonymous - my work was to solve problems logically - but as I

went deeper I became aware that life is not synonymous with logic It

contains contradictions And in fact because of those contradictions

it is beautiful because of those contradictions it has a certain

tension that tension gives it aliveness it gives it possibilities to be

dynamic moving

And at the end of his life he said NowI cannot say that life

is a problem To call life a problem is a logical statement because a

problem means something that can be solved through logic if not

today then tomorrow Sooner or later logic will find a way and the

problem will be dissolved

= Mystery of Mahavira

It is said about Mahavira and no follower of () z ~Mahavira could understand this mystery in these twenty five -

o lL

hundred years In twelve years Mahavira ate for 365 days He took ~

food for only three hundread sixty five days in a long period of gtwelve years which means a total of one year in twelve years If we Cl

calculate this then it means that in every twelve days he took food

for one day and didnt eat for eleven days But at the same time it is

difficult to find someone healthier than stronger than him

Buddha or Christ or Krishna or Rama these all do not stand against

Mahavira in term of health This is very strange And also it is very

difficult to understand this that how natural laws behaved with his

body This man is eating for 365 days in12 year He should have been

dead by now but what is happening He is perfectly healthy

I just told you about Robert Pavlita Lot of unique

I Am That 12

experiments are going on in his laboratory One of these experiments

is of hunger and hypnotism What they are doing is astonishing In

Pavlitas lab certain people are being hypnotized for ten years They

would be hypnotized for ten They would stand sit work eat

drink but their hypnotic sleep would not be disturbed That deep

sleep is maintained One of those subjects is Burfilov Last year he

was hypnotized for three weeks and during those three weeks of

hypnotic sleep he was given imaginative food for example in his ts

sleep he was told that you are in a garden Look around these~ () J o beautiful flowers and do you feel the fragrance Burfilov LU

o Z breathed deeply and said Really It seems that apples have ripen

z Q Then Pavlita gave those imaginative false fruits to Burfilov He tookU)

U) that apple which is not there he ate that apple Nothing is there butb J

o he tasted it amp enjoyed it

a lt CJ For 15 days he was given such food not even water

not even food but false food false water Ten doctors were studying

the phenomenon They declared that day by day his health is

improving His physical disorders disappeared in just five days His

body achieved maximum health in seven days only His normal

body activities ceased He didnt shit because he was not eating

anything After three weeks the most astonishing thing was that he

was at his maximum health when he carne out of his hypnotic sleep

It is very surprising -- which you cannot even imagine that he gained

weight It is impossible One of those ten doctors was Dr Reziliv He

has told that it is scientifically impossible but whether it is possible or

impossible it has happened actually I was there for ten days this

man was in custody so that nothing from outside could be given to

him by any means by any injection or through some medicine but

his weight increased Reziliv is working with that man for over a

year now and he says that we have to acknowledge that there is

something like unknown - X force There is some kind of power

behind this which does not function according to our scientific rules

This may be prana ~ ~ It is easy to understand Mahavira after this o

experiment and that is why I say that whosoever wants to ~

experiment with fasting never listen to these Jain sadhus they dont ltknow anything They are forcing you to die of hunger in the name of CJ

fasting They call fasting- worship Fasting is a scientific alchemy in

religion and if fasting is practiced in that manner then weight will

not decrease rather it can increase

Vishuddhanand Mystery Drlire amp death

Just 40 years ago a hermit called Vishuddhanand lived in

Varanasi He gave hundreds of demonstration to prove that it is

possible to kill somebody using a particular sound This man used to

Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)

much surprised as there was no apparent reason for this He tried

very hard to understand this phenomenon Then he realized that it is

perhaps the shape of the pyramids which is the reason behind this

Mter ten years of research Hovis realized that it

might be the shape of the pyramid behind the phenomenon So he

made a small pyramid very small of three four feet base And he

kept a dead cat inside that He was surprised when it got

mummified This phenomenon marked the birth of a new science

which declared that geometrical shapes have a very deep correlation

with life energies And with Bovis advice it is being tried that all the () z

hospitals of the world should be pyramid shaped They would have ~ J

LL

more healing power and Bovis has done many successful o ~

experiments in this line He says that people suffering from egt egt

headache can be treated with pyramidal caps Mental disorders can ltl

be treated with these caps HOVIS CAP is being used widely in

many mental asylums to treat mental patients are being treated And

this has been proved of tremendous help in their treatment Bovis is

right Can pyramid shape caps make this much difference And if

external shapes can work like this then how much internal

geometrical shapes can work- this I want to tell you

SHARNAGATI is an experiment to change our

inner geometry When you stand then your inner being changes and

when you lie down then again your inner being takes different

shapes Our inner what you call mind or chita has geometrical

figures too There are at least two geometrical shapes in our inner

being when you stand straight you make ninety degree angle with

the ground and when you lie down then you dont make any angle

you become parallel to ground Ifsome one says with his totality that

I go to the feet of ARIHANTA I go to the feet of the master I go to

the feet of religion then this feeling changes his inner geometry

z which immediately triggers the transformation in his life Our inner o ~ has geometry Our conscious changes geometrically too and this U gt o L1J

geometry changes according to our feelings

t5 z Four years ago western scientists were surprised o (i5

5 by an event like never before This happened for the first time in past

oc 200 years Dimitri Dezonev a Czech farmer rises above the ground o

up in the air up to four feet in his sitting position He leaves the ltt

il ground against gravitation and stays there in the air four feet above

the groundr for 10 minutes Dimtiri has carried out this experiment

many times in front of hundreds of scientists They have crossshy

checked everything and it is not fake It is real

Dimitri has been asked about the secret behind

He says that there are two things One is my devotion- gratitude I

say to God that I leave you myself now I come to your feet I cant do

it of my own its your grace only which can do it through me But at

the same time I am unable to rise when I am there my SELF is

there

Two or three times he failed in his experiments

also So many people have come to see this event and he is unable to

rise above the ground Finally he said that please forgive me people

askedWhy you are unable to do it now He said that somehow I

am unable to forget myself and gravitational pull keeps on

working unless I forget myself When I forget myself and only God is

there in my being I immediately leave the ground to rise above

~===--=-

ltDHuman aura High frequency photography z

~ -

If someone with positive feelin~ pure in heart o u

~ touches water with his totality and withhold this water for sometime

in his hands then the water changes qualitatively Russian Scientist N

10

Kaameniave and American scientist Ruodolf Kir have proved this

fact with the help of many experiments There is no difference

chemically but qualitatively there is much of difference If that water

is used on new seeds instead of normal water then they germinate

before time they grow big flowers big fruits those plants are

healthier and they produce better results

Kaameniave has used normal water on these seeds

and special water to compare He has also used water that was kept

in the hands of murderers sick violent and negative people that

Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)

water was also used with those seeds Either they didnt germinate or

if germinated then all those plants grew sick

After thousands of experiments for fifteen years

this fact came in light chemistry is not the only thing there is

not much difference chemically but the difference is certainly

there What is that Where that difference comes from Definitely

that difference cant be measured from our instruments but the

z difference is there It is proven by results Because all three kinds of o ~ water change qualitatively the very soul of the water changeso =gt o L1J

Z If this change can happen in water it can also o o z happen in atmosphere around us This is the basic foundation of U5 gt IIscience of mantra A real mantra brings a qualitativeU)

b I transformation in the ambience around us and if we sit close to such ao

man then we can feel a different space around him And another -0 cQ N scientist Kirlian has developed High Frequency Photography

This will proved as one of the most wonderful thing in future

frequency photography is done on highly

sensitive plates If a photograph of my hand is taken through this

photography then not only it captures picture on the plate but even

the vibrations coming out my hand are also photographed and it is

very surprising that if I have negative feelings then photograph of

electric vibrations of the hand come very unhealthy sick and chaotic

as if some mad man has drawn some lines on the paper If I have

positive feelings happy joyous and full of gratitude then the picture

of my hand through Kirlian photography comes beautiful

rhythmic symmetrical and proportionate It represents a beautiful

arrangement of vibrations Kirlian says after thirty years of hard

labor that very soon we will be able to predict any disease before

six months that this particular man is going to be sick because

sickness has already affected his electric pattern of vibrations even

before it affects the physical body Before someones death this

electric filed starts shrinking or in a subtle way it starts dying before ()

the body Even before a man thinks of murdering some one his gt z J

electric field represents this feeling some typically changed o LL

patterns If we show love towards someone our electric field ~ r-represents this feeling even before it actuall y happens cQ N

=-=bullbull~

Maikhalova Her mystery

Maikhalova is the most important personality in

Russia since 15 years because Maikhalova can move anything with

the help of meditation only Not by hands not by any physical force

By concentrating she can move anything from a distance of six feet

and it starts coming towards or moving away from her She can

make a magnetic needle move or can make both needle of a clock

Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)

move very fast can make a watch- stop working hundreds of these

experiments but one thing is very surprising that if Maikhlova is

experimenting surrounded by doubtful people then it takes five

hours to move anything

If there friends helpful people around her then it

happens in half an hour And if there are people with feelings of

gratitude with purity in hearts then it happens in just five minutes

z And there is one more surprising thing when it takes hours to o ~ o move something then she looses ten pounds of weight when it takes )

LU o five minutes then there is no weight loss Z o z These all scientific experiments have been carriedo U5 5 out during lastfifteen years Two noble prize winners scientist Dr ltf)

b J Veeasiliave and Kaameniave with other forty top scientists have8

declared this after thousands of experiments that what Maikhalova co

N lt

doing is a fact and they have developed some devices to record that

what happens in the atmosphere around her Three things are

recorded firstly as Maikhalova concentrates her entire body

electricity her aura starts flowing in the form of current towards that

entity just like laser ray this current surrounds that entity all

around It is through current things are pulled towards her or

move away

The third most amazing thing is that those Russian

scientists think that this energy can be stored in some devices This

Prana Oorja if stored in devices then those positive emotions of

Maikhalova are also stored along so some special devices have

been developed to store this energy successfully This device is kept

in a room if you enter into that room then this device would pullyou

towards it or you will feel like running out of the room It is due to

that feeling of Maikhalova when she was conducting this pull or

push experiment and this energy got stored that very moment

Karl Jheiling () z ~ JStalin murdered a man- Karl Autovitch Jheiling in 1937 lJ o

Jheiling was an incredible personality He could tell just by touching ~ an egg that whether cock or hen would come out of this particular

0shylt

egg and he never failed But this is nothing But Jheiling even if N

you cover a photograph could tell just by touching the photograph

that whether it is of a male or of a female Jheiling used to say that in

someones photograph electrical vibrations of that person are also

stored He unconsciously concentrates on the camera and the

electrical current starts flowing towards the camera Thats why it

gets stored in the camera

But this is nothing The mostamazing thing about

Jheiling was that by touching any mirror he would tell about the

Mahaveer Vaani l(Translated)

person who has just used it whether the person was male or female

because you become conscious in front of the mirror too and you are

most concentrated in front of the mirror thus your energy gets

transferred to the mirror

~

Nijinski

There was a great dancer in west Nijinski His z o dance was a miracle perhaps he had been the greatest dancer on the ~ ~ o earth His miracle was that he would rise above the ground during LU

o Z his dance and would remain in the air And one thing was even more

~ astonishing that when he would come to the ground then he would Ifi 5 (f) come very slowly which was very strange It is impossible to come bc o down that slowly The gravitational doesnt allow you to come

~ down that slow This was a miracle N

He married and when his wife saw his dance she

was surprised She was a dancer herself She said to Nijinski one day

his wife has written this in her autobiography One day I said to my

husband what a shame that you cannot see yourself dancing

Nijinski said Who said I cannot see I do always see I am always

out I make myself dance from the outside and if I am not out of my

body then I cannot take such a high jump I cant come down to

ground so slowly When I dance from within I feel weight and when

Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)

I make myself dance from out side then there is no weight

Yoga says whenever ANAAHAT CHAKRA of some

one is activated gravitational pull does not affect much and

certain special dances affect ANAAHAT CHAKRA Perhaps

ANAAHAT CHAKRA of Nijinski was activated automatically

through his dance practices One can experience the phenomenon of

out of body experience if ones ANAAHAT CHAKRA is activated

He can see himself outside from his physical body

~~~

o Robert PavUta Pavlita eenerator z

~ --

o u

Try to understand this at your physical level I was ~

telling you about institute of suggestology of Bulgarian doctor

Lauranzov Lauranzov has done tremendous experiments in the ltt N

field of education He was asked in an international conference that

how could he think about this revolutionary dimension of

education Who has inspired him This Lauranzov answered that I

was practicing breathing exercise of Indian Yoga that gave me

insight Breathing What is so special about breathing Breathing

means that if you relax completely if you leave your body totally

relaxed which is possible through Sashtang Pranam of ancient

Indian system That is the position of SHARNAAGATIfor body

If you lie down on the ground relaxed completely then it is not

Mahaveer Vaani 1 9 (Translated)

merely pranam but it has lot of scientific truth inside

Lauranzov says that the relaxation and energy that

we feel during our night sleep is because of our this lying position

When we lie down on earth then universal powers enter us very

easily When we stand erect then our ego follows this physical

position and when we lie down then tOOl our ego takes a lying

position Our defence system dropsl our resistance dropsl our

z security system drops o ~ U Robert Pavalita from Czech universityl Prague hasgt o I1J been conducting tremendous experiment and researches since ten ~ Z years This is about recharging tired people with fresh new powero en You are tiredl broken down then he would make you lie down undergt gt

r o a healthy COWl on the ground He would say that for five minutes en o you relax and feel that power is showering upon you from this 01

~ healthy cow After five minutesl special devices would take records

that tiredness is no more He is fresh now Itwas asked from Pavalita

that if we sit under the cow then Pavalita said that it would not

happen even in hours by sitting and it can happen in just few

minutes in lying position He would make you lie down under a tree

and make you feel fresh and better Pavalita says that the moment

you lie down your resistance drops down the security around you

dropsdown

There is one device famous in his name It is calledshy

Pavalita generator He has also made very small devices and he is

experimenting with those devices and doing a great work He says ~

that you simply concentrate on these devices just for five mitlutes 11

nothing more just seeing and concentrating on these devices These

devices store your power and this energy can be used immediately

This device can do what your mind can do Before five minutes this

device was dead but after five minutes you would feel great energy

in those devices

Pavalita has declared that very soon there would be no

need of guns and sticks to handle the crowd We will have these ()devices that in just fifteen minutes people would run away because z 5 ithose devices will spread so much of hatred His all experiments u o

have been successful He has recently developed a new device Ithas b laquo very big range You need not come across it if you are in its range it

Ct)

01willeffectyou

~~

Mahaveer Va ani-l (Translated)

Meditation

Youth can practice Dynamic Kundalani Nataraj and Nadabrahma

meditations Choice of the meditation or combinations of

meditations absolutely depends on ones own likings Techniques

have already been detailed at the end of teenage education

sections

~

z o (

~ w Z o z o en gt Cf)

b I Cf)

o ltt ltt N

ART OF DYING

The story ofthe book (oflife actually) has already reached a point

now pom where we can enter into a completely new and hitherto

untouched concept- the concept of art of dying

This section has been divided into two partsshy

1 Middle age education

2 Old age education

Both these parts have been detailed by Osho separately raising all

important issues one by one All religious aspects and martial arts have

been taken up at this level and also concept offive dimensional education

is given here Osho proposes a two tier system ofeducation for middle

aged people incorporating two new concepts of university ofmysticism

and university of death

And as we move on to climax that is to old age Osha changes

the entire gestalt by turning the fear ofdeath into a celebration Step by

step he opens up all the doors of this castle ofdeath and reveals that

there is simply joy andfreedom inside it Here concept of Bardo has also

been taken and a rare meditation technique for oldies

From thirty-five to forty-two a new step a new door

opens If up to thirty-five you have felt deep harmony an orgasmic

feeling and you have discovered meditation through it then from

thirty-five to forty-two you will help each other go more and more

into that meditation without sex because sex at this point starts

looking childish juvenile Forty-two is the right time when a

person should be able to know exactlywho he is From forty-two to

forty-nine he deeper and deeper into meditation more and

more into himself and helps the partner in the same way They

become friends There is no more husband and there is no more wife

that time has passed It has given its richness to your life now there

is something higher higher than love

~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy

~~

He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry

novels Whatever he wanted to do in life

Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything

that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be

turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy

marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new

adventures in every direction We can make the second part so

beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous

z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU

Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~

qJ

0c (f)

0

a 1O Ci

I

Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1

Education in 2 parts Changing the roots

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes

to the university of course to different universities or to the same

university but to different departments One is to prepare children

one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now

want to know something more beyond life The second part of

education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of

witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education

for death and education for livelihood are separated- when

everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0

eternity- education is complete LL

0 Qlaquo

L) Ci

Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)

Five dimensional education For a golden future

Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor

world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in

world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone

I divide education into five dimensions The first is

informative like history geography and many other subjects which

can be dealt with by television and computer together But about

z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )

o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w

~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N

humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman

Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim

Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho

We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance

with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now

as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have

a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that

they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or

other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations

completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and

dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the

first dimension also come languages Every person in the world

should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and

the other is English as an international vehicle for communication

They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent

the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can

create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language

connects people and language disconnects too There is right now

no international language This is due to our prejudices English is

perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~

u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo

tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)

reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N

they are more complicated and the human guide will be more

necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day

education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that

they know what life is They dont know and by the time they

know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his

anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third

dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called

education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your

life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes

ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who

forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life

So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its

wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not

go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a

connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be

just outside things - they should be something inner too A

reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension

People are so irreverent to life

The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity

z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)

zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to

to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being

ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the

fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension

will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so

that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should

be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can

avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be

introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all

possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any

careof

The Golden Future

Religion

According to age is the time when a person should

experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be

practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to

learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these

topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been

taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w

o z Yoga

~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)

Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to

-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist

can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not

differentiate between an atheist and a religious person

Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same

way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and

inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with

Yoga nothing else

Yog Naye Aayaam

Hassidism

Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very

communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not

anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should

live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop

the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people

be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness

with their happiness with their life with their death Create a

concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear

on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device

~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have

r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N

enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life

holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The

ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine

grace

-~

Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of

prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of

techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner

reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not

believe in techniques but in love Remember well the

The Art Of Dying 3

technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is

non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet

Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique

Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no

techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life

trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so

deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes

hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o

Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)

b

8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at

~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N

mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have

any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the

garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the

spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you

cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to

the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do

and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and

it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows

The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2

Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism

Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a

love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into

the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones

heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma

doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna

is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to

remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism

is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~

UJ

z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4

talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact

more technological They say You have done something wrong

you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to

keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to

change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has

tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says

If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be

forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if

Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1

you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance

becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you

have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you

accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to

repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance

becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else

because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes

you conscious alert

~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~

the old division of I and ~

~

meditation

Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10

z o ~ o gt o LU

Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ

b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o

only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1

~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic

in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in

misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend

to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with

the possibility of going beyond death into immortality

~

Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6

Martial arts

Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have

been given to throw some light on these rare topics-

Swordsmanship

A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what

meditation has to do with a sword but they developed

swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this

swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally

different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z

you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11

be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)

-0

aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1

Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to

fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all

that is ugly in you

Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam

Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor

Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative

techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial

arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to

commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death

facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and

practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more

and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and

destruction disappears

Archery

Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the

competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The

z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw

6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent

at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not

~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own

and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature

exists without any competition and whenever we bring in

competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by

drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to

know yourself itcan be used

Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15

Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness

One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy

laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while

dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a

disease

A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of

intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the

more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question

of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers

It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o

society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation

~ =-= N

To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes

you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to

me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious

person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is

still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter

has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that

laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be

difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will

become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just

Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3

time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and

totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt

forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too

only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately

the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many

ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just

have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly

[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z

Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u

gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)

b r (I)

0

-0 -0 N

The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2

Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science

Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything

about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level

Just to give a glimpse

And now there is a possibility that science and religion

can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a

very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and

others have come to a feeling that the more they know about

existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)

know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o

mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a

scientist but as a poet N -0

Eddington has written that first we use to believe that

thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I

went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world

does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence

appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good

news science is coming to a great understanding That

understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But

I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious

people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old

stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran

and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the

Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in

a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for

meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics

of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck

Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only

scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the

Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we

need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~

UJ

Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom

~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co

-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need

meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has

come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded

together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of

human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable

unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity

will disappear from theworld

The Secret 12 Q 1

University of mysticism Whole sky is yours

Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes

for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people

can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife

Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be

revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has

lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring

into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make

you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()

definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy

This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i

to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo

ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N

are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all

that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only

have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill

have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools

All those mystery schools together will be the University of

Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be

universal

And its function is totally different It is not going to teach

you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and

that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all

worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the

universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I

can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create

engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all

needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont

create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can

grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the

suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much

beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you

z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ

z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto

taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind

man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is

his

Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2

Mysteries of life Better be positive

Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small

The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small

hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on

standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One

who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten

lives are short

One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling

ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL

o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger

~ ~ foo

N

It is better to be positive because the more positive you are

the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no

negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys

it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot

explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable

inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help

The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only

questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on

asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers

questions and questions and questions Each question becomes

The Golden Future 15 Q-1

slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is

one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will

not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no

communication because the heart knows only the language of

silence No other language is known by the heart no other language

is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence

The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise

z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5

8 r o N r--shyN

The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2

University of death Making death - a festival

Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age

This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an

event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an

institution- as a jumping board-

Whole system of education has to be changed from the very

roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood

rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third

of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life

()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u

authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~

that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the

university -- of course to different universities but to different

departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare

people who have lived life and now want to know something more

beyond life

Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people

who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more

peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just

sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will

return Except this there is no otherway

Education divided in two parts means young people study

for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the

middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing

laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their

death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of

education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt

they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things

Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that

Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )

o ~ IU

Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world

8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life

meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~

great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of

humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of

living still you will need all these great value in your life But you

will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as

a background for all these- meditation but the government of India

is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I

was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane

things of life

I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2

be the only education There should be a lower kind of education

and each university should have a higher faculty of education where

you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make

you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can

chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the

universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh

you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a

desert

=== -==0

Mediation is the key () z ~ o u

Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~

existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro

Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N

going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able

to see and experience on his own And only your experience is

liberating because only then it is authentically your truth

~=-=~~

The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead

stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his

religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will

find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will

be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract

ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature

and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature

Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3

God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha

This very earth~ the paradise

The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be

his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the

stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to

demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those

mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be

an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~

-0 N

The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l

Meditation

Vipassana

Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60

minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and

breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is

necessary

While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the

bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is

not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many

other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~

ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world

N

etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what

you are watching So remember not to become identified with

whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as

mysteries to be enjoyed

Zazen

Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away

Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the

wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with

thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30

minutes

z o ~

~ w

5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI

While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the

attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and

alert as possible moment to moment

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of

being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing

meaningful that remains-is this aloneness

From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what

you are going to become the potential blossoms

From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop

the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that

you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from

you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is

separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy

nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the

pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is

the preparation for death

Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things

move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with

great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been

meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this

richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole

existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great

opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible

flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can

feel them

From Darkness To Light 3

() Z

~ LL o ~

co CJ

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1

Subjective amp objective art

Every art can be described either as objective art or as

subjective art Subjective art you will find it comes from

your feelings from your heart from your mind in paintings in

poetry in music But objective art comes from the emptiness of

your heart you become a flute a hollow bamboo and the

universe sings through you Your only credit is that you dont create

any hindrances you simply allow the universe to flow through youz o

With you being in a let-go and allowing the universe to flow through~ o youobjective art is created 1S

w z o There is not much objective art in the world because before z o U5 objective art can be you have to become a hollow bamboo 5 en and you are so solid your ego is so stubborn Before creating bc en objective art you have to be so humble almost nobody In youro CI absence there comes a great universal flood That flood can become CI CI

poetry a painting music a dance a sculpture Thousands of

dimensions are available you just allow it

Literature

You go into literature just put your whole energy into it

And literature is beautifuL If you can understand literature then it

will be easier for you And always remember bliss happens

only to creative people Uncreative people find it very difficult

almost impossible to be blissfuL ~-

Nansen The Point Of Departure 9 Q-1 Let Go 23

entered into it participated in its being fell a rapport with it

=~

Music

Music is not something biological it is not something

concerned with your chemistry or physiology Music is not even of

the mind Music is something a space between mind and

meditation It is one of the most mysterious phenomenon To z o conceive it in intellectual terms is almost impossible for the simple~ o

reason that it is beyond mind- but it is not yet meditation15 LU

Z o Music can go higher and further away from mind and then 5 ltis it starts becoming closer and closer to peace and silence One is a 5 (j)

b musician only when he understands the sound of silence and one c () who understands the sound of silence is capable of creating sounds ltt ~ which are synonymous with silence That is the most miraculous

thing Then the musician has come to his full flowering Beyond this

music starts the world of meditation

In fact the greatest music in the world is nothing but an echo

of the inner music Whenever a musician comes closer to that much

great music is born Only very few have reached close to it a Tansen

a Baiju Bawara a Beethoven a Mozart a Wagner Only very few

The 99 Names Of Nothingness 7 Satyam Shivam Sundaram 22 Q-l

Imiddot

() z ~ - LL o

~==-=~~ ~

Drums N N

LO

For nine months the child goes on hearing the heartbeat of

the mother This is the first drum he encounters and it becomes very

deep-rooted in the being of the child Every pore of him is filled with

it every fiber of his body vibrates with it he has no life except the

mothers heart And there is the beating continuously for nine

months The drum is the most primitive instrument When you

feel that drum beating your body responds sways you start falling

into the beat moving with the beat and suddenly you have become a

primitive a natural being all civilization drops You are no longer

The Guest 13 For Madmen Only (Price Of Admission Your Mind) 24

i I i

I

I here is this twentieth century and all the nonsense that goes on

around-- you have moved back almost ten thousand years

I Flute

There are many types of flute in the world The most

important is the Arabic the most beautiful is the Japanese and there

are many others But there is nothing comparable to the small Indian z 0

bamboo flute for its sweetness ~ U gt Cl ~====~bullbull~ LLl

Z 0 z When somebody is playing on the flute hide behind a 0 115middot1middot 5 tree amp listen and youll be able to see something Something that is

i U)

j bI c not ofthis world Something that is of the beyond

U)

0

-0 (J bull (J

Poetr~

Poetry is not just poetry Poetry is essential religion

Poetry means a state of being where the mind is no longer interfering

between you and when there is communion between you

and existence immediate when you are suddenly possessed

by as a separate entity and the whole

starts speaking through you starts dancing through you where you

become a hollow bamboo and the whole transforms you into flute

The Three Treasures Vol 2 10 Q 4 Glimpses Of A Golden Childhood 27 The Book Of Wisdom 24 Q -1

Poetry is the whole

into the dewdrop

through the

Acting

My

significant

because of its

And a person has

false faces become

The Book Of Blessed Are The Blessed Are The

I I I

MYSTIC DIMENSIONS OF SCIENCE

I In recent years science has started touching the I

boundaries of mysticism It is moving and merging into religion day

day Then it now becomes necessary to touch this aspect also at this point of

story Reason Youth is the right time when all theses thing should be given

a thought and moreover when (traditional) science is taught at university

level why not new happenings in the world of science OSHO states few

z very rare examples to illustrate the mystic dimensions of science and ato ~ o the same time explains the inside story of the phenomenon also =gto ill

Z Growth of science o z o v

Science up to the time of Albert Einstein remained very gt o () consistent very logical Albert Einstein is the first mystic in the c () world of science a scientific mysticism he introduced and heo ltXl disturbed the whole edifice of the old science After Albert EinsteinshyCl Cl

science particularly physics which was his field of work is no more

the same -- because he accepted contradictions In fact he said that

When I had started my work I had though that life and logic are

synonymous - my work was to solve problems logically - but as I

went deeper I became aware that life is not synonymous with logic It

contains contradictions And in fact because of those contradictions

it is beautiful because of those contradictions it has a certain

tension that tension gives it aliveness it gives it possibilities to be

dynamic moving

And at the end of his life he said NowI cannot say that life

is a problem To call life a problem is a logical statement because a

problem means something that can be solved through logic if not

today then tomorrow Sooner or later logic will find a way and the

problem will be dissolved

= Mystery of Mahavira

It is said about Mahavira and no follower of () z ~Mahavira could understand this mystery in these twenty five -

o lL

hundred years In twelve years Mahavira ate for 365 days He took ~

food for only three hundread sixty five days in a long period of gtwelve years which means a total of one year in twelve years If we Cl

calculate this then it means that in every twelve days he took food

for one day and didnt eat for eleven days But at the same time it is

difficult to find someone healthier than stronger than him

Buddha or Christ or Krishna or Rama these all do not stand against

Mahavira in term of health This is very strange And also it is very

difficult to understand this that how natural laws behaved with his

body This man is eating for 365 days in12 year He should have been

dead by now but what is happening He is perfectly healthy

I just told you about Robert Pavlita Lot of unique

I Am That 12

experiments are going on in his laboratory One of these experiments

is of hunger and hypnotism What they are doing is astonishing In

Pavlitas lab certain people are being hypnotized for ten years They

would be hypnotized for ten They would stand sit work eat

drink but their hypnotic sleep would not be disturbed That deep

sleep is maintained One of those subjects is Burfilov Last year he

was hypnotized for three weeks and during those three weeks of

hypnotic sleep he was given imaginative food for example in his ts

sleep he was told that you are in a garden Look around these~ () J o beautiful flowers and do you feel the fragrance Burfilov LU

o Z breathed deeply and said Really It seems that apples have ripen

z Q Then Pavlita gave those imaginative false fruits to Burfilov He tookU)

U) that apple which is not there he ate that apple Nothing is there butb J

o he tasted it amp enjoyed it

a lt CJ For 15 days he was given such food not even water

not even food but false food false water Ten doctors were studying

the phenomenon They declared that day by day his health is

improving His physical disorders disappeared in just five days His

body achieved maximum health in seven days only His normal

body activities ceased He didnt shit because he was not eating

anything After three weeks the most astonishing thing was that he

was at his maximum health when he carne out of his hypnotic sleep

It is very surprising -- which you cannot even imagine that he gained

weight It is impossible One of those ten doctors was Dr Reziliv He

has told that it is scientifically impossible but whether it is possible or

impossible it has happened actually I was there for ten days this

man was in custody so that nothing from outside could be given to

him by any means by any injection or through some medicine but

his weight increased Reziliv is working with that man for over a

year now and he says that we have to acknowledge that there is

something like unknown - X force There is some kind of power

behind this which does not function according to our scientific rules

This may be prana ~ ~ It is easy to understand Mahavira after this o

experiment and that is why I say that whosoever wants to ~

experiment with fasting never listen to these Jain sadhus they dont ltknow anything They are forcing you to die of hunger in the name of CJ

fasting They call fasting- worship Fasting is a scientific alchemy in

religion and if fasting is practiced in that manner then weight will

not decrease rather it can increase

Vishuddhanand Mystery Drlire amp death

Just 40 years ago a hermit called Vishuddhanand lived in

Varanasi He gave hundreds of demonstration to prove that it is

possible to kill somebody using a particular sound This man used to

Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)

much surprised as there was no apparent reason for this He tried

very hard to understand this phenomenon Then he realized that it is

perhaps the shape of the pyramids which is the reason behind this

Mter ten years of research Hovis realized that it

might be the shape of the pyramid behind the phenomenon So he

made a small pyramid very small of three four feet base And he

kept a dead cat inside that He was surprised when it got

mummified This phenomenon marked the birth of a new science

which declared that geometrical shapes have a very deep correlation

with life energies And with Bovis advice it is being tried that all the () z

hospitals of the world should be pyramid shaped They would have ~ J

LL

more healing power and Bovis has done many successful o ~

experiments in this line He says that people suffering from egt egt

headache can be treated with pyramidal caps Mental disorders can ltl

be treated with these caps HOVIS CAP is being used widely in

many mental asylums to treat mental patients are being treated And

this has been proved of tremendous help in their treatment Bovis is

right Can pyramid shape caps make this much difference And if

external shapes can work like this then how much internal

geometrical shapes can work- this I want to tell you

SHARNAGATI is an experiment to change our

inner geometry When you stand then your inner being changes and

when you lie down then again your inner being takes different

shapes Our inner what you call mind or chita has geometrical

figures too There are at least two geometrical shapes in our inner

being when you stand straight you make ninety degree angle with

the ground and when you lie down then you dont make any angle

you become parallel to ground Ifsome one says with his totality that

I go to the feet of ARIHANTA I go to the feet of the master I go to

the feet of religion then this feeling changes his inner geometry

z which immediately triggers the transformation in his life Our inner o ~ has geometry Our conscious changes geometrically too and this U gt o L1J

geometry changes according to our feelings

t5 z Four years ago western scientists were surprised o (i5

5 by an event like never before This happened for the first time in past

oc 200 years Dimitri Dezonev a Czech farmer rises above the ground o

up in the air up to four feet in his sitting position He leaves the ltt

il ground against gravitation and stays there in the air four feet above

the groundr for 10 minutes Dimtiri has carried out this experiment

many times in front of hundreds of scientists They have crossshy

checked everything and it is not fake It is real

Dimitri has been asked about the secret behind

He says that there are two things One is my devotion- gratitude I

say to God that I leave you myself now I come to your feet I cant do

it of my own its your grace only which can do it through me But at

the same time I am unable to rise when I am there my SELF is

there

Two or three times he failed in his experiments

also So many people have come to see this event and he is unable to

rise above the ground Finally he said that please forgive me people

askedWhy you are unable to do it now He said that somehow I

am unable to forget myself and gravitational pull keeps on

working unless I forget myself When I forget myself and only God is

there in my being I immediately leave the ground to rise above

~===--=-

ltDHuman aura High frequency photography z

~ -

If someone with positive feelin~ pure in heart o u

~ touches water with his totality and withhold this water for sometime

in his hands then the water changes qualitatively Russian Scientist N

10

Kaameniave and American scientist Ruodolf Kir have proved this

fact with the help of many experiments There is no difference

chemically but qualitatively there is much of difference If that water

is used on new seeds instead of normal water then they germinate

before time they grow big flowers big fruits those plants are

healthier and they produce better results

Kaameniave has used normal water on these seeds

and special water to compare He has also used water that was kept

in the hands of murderers sick violent and negative people that

Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)

water was also used with those seeds Either they didnt germinate or

if germinated then all those plants grew sick

After thousands of experiments for fifteen years

this fact came in light chemistry is not the only thing there is

not much difference chemically but the difference is certainly

there What is that Where that difference comes from Definitely

that difference cant be measured from our instruments but the

z difference is there It is proven by results Because all three kinds of o ~ water change qualitatively the very soul of the water changeso =gt o L1J

Z If this change can happen in water it can also o o z happen in atmosphere around us This is the basic foundation of U5 gt IIscience of mantra A real mantra brings a qualitativeU)

b I transformation in the ambience around us and if we sit close to such ao

man then we can feel a different space around him And another -0 cQ N scientist Kirlian has developed High Frequency Photography

This will proved as one of the most wonderful thing in future

frequency photography is done on highly

sensitive plates If a photograph of my hand is taken through this

photography then not only it captures picture on the plate but even

the vibrations coming out my hand are also photographed and it is

very surprising that if I have negative feelings then photograph of

electric vibrations of the hand come very unhealthy sick and chaotic

as if some mad man has drawn some lines on the paper If I have

positive feelings happy joyous and full of gratitude then the picture

of my hand through Kirlian photography comes beautiful

rhythmic symmetrical and proportionate It represents a beautiful

arrangement of vibrations Kirlian says after thirty years of hard

labor that very soon we will be able to predict any disease before

six months that this particular man is going to be sick because

sickness has already affected his electric pattern of vibrations even

before it affects the physical body Before someones death this

electric filed starts shrinking or in a subtle way it starts dying before ()

the body Even before a man thinks of murdering some one his gt z J

electric field represents this feeling some typically changed o LL

patterns If we show love towards someone our electric field ~ r-represents this feeling even before it actuall y happens cQ N

=-=bullbull~

Maikhalova Her mystery

Maikhalova is the most important personality in

Russia since 15 years because Maikhalova can move anything with

the help of meditation only Not by hands not by any physical force

By concentrating she can move anything from a distance of six feet

and it starts coming towards or moving away from her She can

make a magnetic needle move or can make both needle of a clock

Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)

move very fast can make a watch- stop working hundreds of these

experiments but one thing is very surprising that if Maikhlova is

experimenting surrounded by doubtful people then it takes five

hours to move anything

If there friends helpful people around her then it

happens in half an hour And if there are people with feelings of

gratitude with purity in hearts then it happens in just five minutes

z And there is one more surprising thing when it takes hours to o ~ o move something then she looses ten pounds of weight when it takes )

LU o five minutes then there is no weight loss Z o z These all scientific experiments have been carriedo U5 5 out during lastfifteen years Two noble prize winners scientist Dr ltf)

b J Veeasiliave and Kaameniave with other forty top scientists have8

declared this after thousands of experiments that what Maikhalova co

N lt

doing is a fact and they have developed some devices to record that

what happens in the atmosphere around her Three things are

recorded firstly as Maikhalova concentrates her entire body

electricity her aura starts flowing in the form of current towards that

entity just like laser ray this current surrounds that entity all

around It is through current things are pulled towards her or

move away

The third most amazing thing is that those Russian

scientists think that this energy can be stored in some devices This

Prana Oorja if stored in devices then those positive emotions of

Maikhalova are also stored along so some special devices have

been developed to store this energy successfully This device is kept

in a room if you enter into that room then this device would pullyou

towards it or you will feel like running out of the room It is due to

that feeling of Maikhalova when she was conducting this pull or

push experiment and this energy got stored that very moment

Karl Jheiling () z ~ JStalin murdered a man- Karl Autovitch Jheiling in 1937 lJ o

Jheiling was an incredible personality He could tell just by touching ~ an egg that whether cock or hen would come out of this particular

0shylt

egg and he never failed But this is nothing But Jheiling even if N

you cover a photograph could tell just by touching the photograph

that whether it is of a male or of a female Jheiling used to say that in

someones photograph electrical vibrations of that person are also

stored He unconsciously concentrates on the camera and the

electrical current starts flowing towards the camera Thats why it

gets stored in the camera

But this is nothing The mostamazing thing about

Jheiling was that by touching any mirror he would tell about the

Mahaveer Vaani l(Translated)

person who has just used it whether the person was male or female

because you become conscious in front of the mirror too and you are

most concentrated in front of the mirror thus your energy gets

transferred to the mirror

~

Nijinski

There was a great dancer in west Nijinski His z o dance was a miracle perhaps he had been the greatest dancer on the ~ ~ o earth His miracle was that he would rise above the ground during LU

o Z his dance and would remain in the air And one thing was even more

~ astonishing that when he would come to the ground then he would Ifi 5 (f) come very slowly which was very strange It is impossible to come bc o down that slowly The gravitational doesnt allow you to come

~ down that slow This was a miracle N

He married and when his wife saw his dance she

was surprised She was a dancer herself She said to Nijinski one day

his wife has written this in her autobiography One day I said to my

husband what a shame that you cannot see yourself dancing

Nijinski said Who said I cannot see I do always see I am always

out I make myself dance from the outside and if I am not out of my

body then I cannot take such a high jump I cant come down to

ground so slowly When I dance from within I feel weight and when

Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)

I make myself dance from out side then there is no weight

Yoga says whenever ANAAHAT CHAKRA of some

one is activated gravitational pull does not affect much and

certain special dances affect ANAAHAT CHAKRA Perhaps

ANAAHAT CHAKRA of Nijinski was activated automatically

through his dance practices One can experience the phenomenon of

out of body experience if ones ANAAHAT CHAKRA is activated

He can see himself outside from his physical body

~~~

o Robert PavUta Pavlita eenerator z

~ --

o u

Try to understand this at your physical level I was ~

telling you about institute of suggestology of Bulgarian doctor

Lauranzov Lauranzov has done tremendous experiments in the ltt N

field of education He was asked in an international conference that

how could he think about this revolutionary dimension of

education Who has inspired him This Lauranzov answered that I

was practicing breathing exercise of Indian Yoga that gave me

insight Breathing What is so special about breathing Breathing

means that if you relax completely if you leave your body totally

relaxed which is possible through Sashtang Pranam of ancient

Indian system That is the position of SHARNAAGATIfor body

If you lie down on the ground relaxed completely then it is not

Mahaveer Vaani 1 9 (Translated)

merely pranam but it has lot of scientific truth inside

Lauranzov says that the relaxation and energy that

we feel during our night sleep is because of our this lying position

When we lie down on earth then universal powers enter us very

easily When we stand erect then our ego follows this physical

position and when we lie down then tOOl our ego takes a lying

position Our defence system dropsl our resistance dropsl our

z security system drops o ~ U Robert Pavalita from Czech universityl Prague hasgt o I1J been conducting tremendous experiment and researches since ten ~ Z years This is about recharging tired people with fresh new powero en You are tiredl broken down then he would make you lie down undergt gt

r o a healthy COWl on the ground He would say that for five minutes en o you relax and feel that power is showering upon you from this 01

~ healthy cow After five minutesl special devices would take records

that tiredness is no more He is fresh now Itwas asked from Pavalita

that if we sit under the cow then Pavalita said that it would not

happen even in hours by sitting and it can happen in just few

minutes in lying position He would make you lie down under a tree

and make you feel fresh and better Pavalita says that the moment

you lie down your resistance drops down the security around you

dropsdown

There is one device famous in his name It is calledshy

Pavalita generator He has also made very small devices and he is

experimenting with those devices and doing a great work He says ~

that you simply concentrate on these devices just for five mitlutes 11

nothing more just seeing and concentrating on these devices These

devices store your power and this energy can be used immediately

This device can do what your mind can do Before five minutes this

device was dead but after five minutes you would feel great energy

in those devices

Pavalita has declared that very soon there would be no

need of guns and sticks to handle the crowd We will have these ()devices that in just fifteen minutes people would run away because z 5 ithose devices will spread so much of hatred His all experiments u o

have been successful He has recently developed a new device Ithas b laquo very big range You need not come across it if you are in its range it

Ct)

01willeffectyou

~~

Mahaveer Va ani-l (Translated)

Meditation

Youth can practice Dynamic Kundalani Nataraj and Nadabrahma

meditations Choice of the meditation or combinations of

meditations absolutely depends on ones own likings Techniques

have already been detailed at the end of teenage education

sections

~

z o (

~ w Z o z o en gt Cf)

b I Cf)

o ltt ltt N

ART OF DYING

The story ofthe book (oflife actually) has already reached a point

now pom where we can enter into a completely new and hitherto

untouched concept- the concept of art of dying

This section has been divided into two partsshy

1 Middle age education

2 Old age education

Both these parts have been detailed by Osho separately raising all

important issues one by one All religious aspects and martial arts have

been taken up at this level and also concept offive dimensional education

is given here Osho proposes a two tier system ofeducation for middle

aged people incorporating two new concepts of university ofmysticism

and university of death

And as we move on to climax that is to old age Osha changes

the entire gestalt by turning the fear ofdeath into a celebration Step by

step he opens up all the doors of this castle ofdeath and reveals that

there is simply joy andfreedom inside it Here concept of Bardo has also

been taken and a rare meditation technique for oldies

From thirty-five to forty-two a new step a new door

opens If up to thirty-five you have felt deep harmony an orgasmic

feeling and you have discovered meditation through it then from

thirty-five to forty-two you will help each other go more and more

into that meditation without sex because sex at this point starts

looking childish juvenile Forty-two is the right time when a

person should be able to know exactlywho he is From forty-two to

forty-nine he deeper and deeper into meditation more and

more into himself and helps the partner in the same way They

become friends There is no more husband and there is no more wife

that time has passed It has given its richness to your life now there

is something higher higher than love

~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy

~~

He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry

novels Whatever he wanted to do in life

Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything

that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be

turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy

marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new

adventures in every direction We can make the second part so

beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous

z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU

Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~

qJ

0c (f)

0

a 1O Ci

I

Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1

Education in 2 parts Changing the roots

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes

to the university of course to different universities or to the same

university but to different departments One is to prepare children

one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now

want to know something more beyond life The second part of

education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of

witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education

for death and education for livelihood are separated- when

everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0

eternity- education is complete LL

0 Qlaquo

L) Ci

Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)

Five dimensional education For a golden future

Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor

world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in

world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone

I divide education into five dimensions The first is

informative like history geography and many other subjects which

can be dealt with by television and computer together But about

z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )

o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w

~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N

humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman

Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim

Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho

We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance

with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now

as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have

a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that

they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or

other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations

completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and

dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the

first dimension also come languages Every person in the world

should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and

the other is English as an international vehicle for communication

They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent

the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can

create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language

connects people and language disconnects too There is right now

no international language This is due to our prejudices English is

perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~

u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo

tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)

reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N

they are more complicated and the human guide will be more

necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day

education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that

they know what life is They dont know and by the time they

know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his

anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third

dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called

education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your

life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes

ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who

forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life

So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its

wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not

go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a

connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be

just outside things - they should be something inner too A

reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension

People are so irreverent to life

The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity

z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)

zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to

to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being

ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the

fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension

will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so

that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should

be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can

avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be

introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all

possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any

careof

The Golden Future

Religion

According to age is the time when a person should

experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be

practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to

learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these

topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been

taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w

o z Yoga

~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)

Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to

-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist

can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not

differentiate between an atheist and a religious person

Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same

way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and

inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with

Yoga nothing else

Yog Naye Aayaam

Hassidism

Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very

communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not

anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should

live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop

the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people

be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness

with their happiness with their life with their death Create a

concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear

on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device

~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have

r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N

enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life

holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The

ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine

grace

-~

Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of

prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of

techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner

reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not

believe in techniques but in love Remember well the

The Art Of Dying 3

technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is

non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet

Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique

Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no

techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life

trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so

deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes

hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o

Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)

b

8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at

~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N

mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have

any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the

garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the

spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you

cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to

the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do

and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and

it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows

The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2

Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism

Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a

love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into

the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones

heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma

doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna

is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to

remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism

is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~

UJ

z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4

talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact

more technological They say You have done something wrong

you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to

keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to

change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has

tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says

If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be

forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if

Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1

you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance

becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you

have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you

accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to

repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance

becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else

because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes

you conscious alert

~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~

the old division of I and ~

~

meditation

Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10

z o ~ o gt o LU

Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ

b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o

only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1

~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic

in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in

misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend

to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with

the possibility of going beyond death into immortality

~

Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6

Martial arts

Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have

been given to throw some light on these rare topics-

Swordsmanship

A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what

meditation has to do with a sword but they developed

swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this

swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally

different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z

you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11

be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)

-0

aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1

Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to

fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all

that is ugly in you

Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam

Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor

Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative

techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial

arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to

commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death

facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and

practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more

and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and

destruction disappears

Archery

Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the

competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The

z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw

6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent

at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not

~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own

and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature

exists without any competition and whenever we bring in

competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by

drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to

know yourself itcan be used

Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15

Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness

One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy

laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while

dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a

disease

A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of

intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the

more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question

of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers

It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o

society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation

~ =-= N

To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes

you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to

me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious

person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is

still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter

has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that

laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be

difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will

become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just

Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3

time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and

totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt

forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too

only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately

the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many

ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just

have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly

[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z

Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u

gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)

b r (I)

0

-0 -0 N

The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2

Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science

Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything

about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level

Just to give a glimpse

And now there is a possibility that science and religion

can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a

very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and

others have come to a feeling that the more they know about

existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)

know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o

mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a

scientist but as a poet N -0

Eddington has written that first we use to believe that

thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I

went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world

does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence

appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good

news science is coming to a great understanding That

understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But

I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious

people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old

stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran

and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the

Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in

a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for

meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics

of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck

Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only

scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the

Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we

need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~

UJ

Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom

~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co

-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need

meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has

come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded

together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of

human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable

unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity

will disappear from theworld

The Secret 12 Q 1

University of mysticism Whole sky is yours

Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes

for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people

can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife

Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be

revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has

lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring

into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make

you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()

definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy

This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i

to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo

ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N

are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all

that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only

have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill

have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools

All those mystery schools together will be the University of

Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be

universal

And its function is totally different It is not going to teach

you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and

that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all

worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the

universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I

can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create

engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all

needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont

create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can

grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the

suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much

beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you

z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ

z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto

taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind

man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is

his

Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2

Mysteries of life Better be positive

Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small

The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small

hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on

standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One

who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten

lives are short

One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling

ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL

o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger

~ ~ foo

N

It is better to be positive because the more positive you are

the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no

negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys

it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot

explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable

inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help

The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only

questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on

asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers

questions and questions and questions Each question becomes

The Golden Future 15 Q-1

slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is

one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will

not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no

communication because the heart knows only the language of

silence No other language is known by the heart no other language

is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence

The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise

z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5

8 r o N r--shyN

The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2

University of death Making death - a festival

Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age

This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an

event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an

institution- as a jumping board-

Whole system of education has to be changed from the very

roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood

rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third

of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life

()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u

authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~

that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the

university -- of course to different universities but to different

departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare

people who have lived life and now want to know something more

beyond life

Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people

who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more

peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just

sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will

return Except this there is no otherway

Education divided in two parts means young people study

for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the

middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing

laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their

death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of

education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt

they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things

Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that

Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )

o ~ IU

Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world

8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life

meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~

great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of

humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of

living still you will need all these great value in your life But you

will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as

a background for all these- meditation but the government of India

is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I

was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane

things of life

I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2

be the only education There should be a lower kind of education

and each university should have a higher faculty of education where

you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make

you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can

chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the

universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh

you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a

desert

=== -==0

Mediation is the key () z ~ o u

Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~

existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro

Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N

going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able

to see and experience on his own And only your experience is

liberating because only then it is authentically your truth

~=-=~~

The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead

stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his

religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will

find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will

be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract

ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature

and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature

Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3

God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha

This very earth~ the paradise

The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be

his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the

stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to

demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those

mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be

an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~

-0 N

The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l

Meditation

Vipassana

Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60

minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and

breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is

necessary

While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the

bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is

not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many

other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~

ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world

N

etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what

you are watching So remember not to become identified with

whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as

mysteries to be enjoyed

Zazen

Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away

Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the

wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with

thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30

minutes

z o ~

~ w

5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI

While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the

attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and

alert as possible moment to moment

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of

being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing

meaningful that remains-is this aloneness

From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what

you are going to become the potential blossoms

From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop

the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that

you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from

you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is

separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy

nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the

pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is

the preparation for death

Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things

move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with

great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been

meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this

richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole

existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great

opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible

flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can

feel them

From Darkness To Light 3

() Z

~ LL o ~

co CJ

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1

entered into it participated in its being fell a rapport with it

=~

Music

Music is not something biological it is not something

concerned with your chemistry or physiology Music is not even of

the mind Music is something a space between mind and

meditation It is one of the most mysterious phenomenon To z o conceive it in intellectual terms is almost impossible for the simple~ o

reason that it is beyond mind- but it is not yet meditation15 LU

Z o Music can go higher and further away from mind and then 5 ltis it starts becoming closer and closer to peace and silence One is a 5 (j)

b musician only when he understands the sound of silence and one c () who understands the sound of silence is capable of creating sounds ltt ~ which are synonymous with silence That is the most miraculous

thing Then the musician has come to his full flowering Beyond this

music starts the world of meditation

In fact the greatest music in the world is nothing but an echo

of the inner music Whenever a musician comes closer to that much

great music is born Only very few have reached close to it a Tansen

a Baiju Bawara a Beethoven a Mozart a Wagner Only very few

The 99 Names Of Nothingness 7 Satyam Shivam Sundaram 22 Q-l

Imiddot

() z ~ - LL o

~==-=~~ ~

Drums N N

LO

For nine months the child goes on hearing the heartbeat of

the mother This is the first drum he encounters and it becomes very

deep-rooted in the being of the child Every pore of him is filled with

it every fiber of his body vibrates with it he has no life except the

mothers heart And there is the beating continuously for nine

months The drum is the most primitive instrument When you

feel that drum beating your body responds sways you start falling

into the beat moving with the beat and suddenly you have become a

primitive a natural being all civilization drops You are no longer

The Guest 13 For Madmen Only (Price Of Admission Your Mind) 24

i I i

I

I here is this twentieth century and all the nonsense that goes on

around-- you have moved back almost ten thousand years

I Flute

There are many types of flute in the world The most

important is the Arabic the most beautiful is the Japanese and there

are many others But there is nothing comparable to the small Indian z 0

bamboo flute for its sweetness ~ U gt Cl ~====~bullbull~ LLl

Z 0 z When somebody is playing on the flute hide behind a 0 115middot1middot 5 tree amp listen and youll be able to see something Something that is

i U)

j bI c not ofthis world Something that is of the beyond

U)

0

-0 (J bull (J

Poetr~

Poetry is not just poetry Poetry is essential religion

Poetry means a state of being where the mind is no longer interfering

between you and when there is communion between you

and existence immediate when you are suddenly possessed

by as a separate entity and the whole

starts speaking through you starts dancing through you where you

become a hollow bamboo and the whole transforms you into flute

The Three Treasures Vol 2 10 Q 4 Glimpses Of A Golden Childhood 27 The Book Of Wisdom 24 Q -1

Poetry is the whole

into the dewdrop

through the

Acting

My

significant

because of its

And a person has

false faces become

The Book Of Blessed Are The Blessed Are The

I I I

MYSTIC DIMENSIONS OF SCIENCE

I In recent years science has started touching the I

boundaries of mysticism It is moving and merging into religion day

day Then it now becomes necessary to touch this aspect also at this point of

story Reason Youth is the right time when all theses thing should be given

a thought and moreover when (traditional) science is taught at university

level why not new happenings in the world of science OSHO states few

z very rare examples to illustrate the mystic dimensions of science and ato ~ o the same time explains the inside story of the phenomenon also =gto ill

Z Growth of science o z o v

Science up to the time of Albert Einstein remained very gt o () consistent very logical Albert Einstein is the first mystic in the c () world of science a scientific mysticism he introduced and heo ltXl disturbed the whole edifice of the old science After Albert EinsteinshyCl Cl

science particularly physics which was his field of work is no more

the same -- because he accepted contradictions In fact he said that

When I had started my work I had though that life and logic are

synonymous - my work was to solve problems logically - but as I

went deeper I became aware that life is not synonymous with logic It

contains contradictions And in fact because of those contradictions

it is beautiful because of those contradictions it has a certain

tension that tension gives it aliveness it gives it possibilities to be

dynamic moving

And at the end of his life he said NowI cannot say that life

is a problem To call life a problem is a logical statement because a

problem means something that can be solved through logic if not

today then tomorrow Sooner or later logic will find a way and the

problem will be dissolved

= Mystery of Mahavira

It is said about Mahavira and no follower of () z ~Mahavira could understand this mystery in these twenty five -

o lL

hundred years In twelve years Mahavira ate for 365 days He took ~

food for only three hundread sixty five days in a long period of gtwelve years which means a total of one year in twelve years If we Cl

calculate this then it means that in every twelve days he took food

for one day and didnt eat for eleven days But at the same time it is

difficult to find someone healthier than stronger than him

Buddha or Christ or Krishna or Rama these all do not stand against

Mahavira in term of health This is very strange And also it is very

difficult to understand this that how natural laws behaved with his

body This man is eating for 365 days in12 year He should have been

dead by now but what is happening He is perfectly healthy

I just told you about Robert Pavlita Lot of unique

I Am That 12

experiments are going on in his laboratory One of these experiments

is of hunger and hypnotism What they are doing is astonishing In

Pavlitas lab certain people are being hypnotized for ten years They

would be hypnotized for ten They would stand sit work eat

drink but their hypnotic sleep would not be disturbed That deep

sleep is maintained One of those subjects is Burfilov Last year he

was hypnotized for three weeks and during those three weeks of

hypnotic sleep he was given imaginative food for example in his ts

sleep he was told that you are in a garden Look around these~ () J o beautiful flowers and do you feel the fragrance Burfilov LU

o Z breathed deeply and said Really It seems that apples have ripen

z Q Then Pavlita gave those imaginative false fruits to Burfilov He tookU)

U) that apple which is not there he ate that apple Nothing is there butb J

o he tasted it amp enjoyed it

a lt CJ For 15 days he was given such food not even water

not even food but false food false water Ten doctors were studying

the phenomenon They declared that day by day his health is

improving His physical disorders disappeared in just five days His

body achieved maximum health in seven days only His normal

body activities ceased He didnt shit because he was not eating

anything After three weeks the most astonishing thing was that he

was at his maximum health when he carne out of his hypnotic sleep

It is very surprising -- which you cannot even imagine that he gained

weight It is impossible One of those ten doctors was Dr Reziliv He

has told that it is scientifically impossible but whether it is possible or

impossible it has happened actually I was there for ten days this

man was in custody so that nothing from outside could be given to

him by any means by any injection or through some medicine but

his weight increased Reziliv is working with that man for over a

year now and he says that we have to acknowledge that there is

something like unknown - X force There is some kind of power

behind this which does not function according to our scientific rules

This may be prana ~ ~ It is easy to understand Mahavira after this o

experiment and that is why I say that whosoever wants to ~

experiment with fasting never listen to these Jain sadhus they dont ltknow anything They are forcing you to die of hunger in the name of CJ

fasting They call fasting- worship Fasting is a scientific alchemy in

religion and if fasting is practiced in that manner then weight will

not decrease rather it can increase

Vishuddhanand Mystery Drlire amp death

Just 40 years ago a hermit called Vishuddhanand lived in

Varanasi He gave hundreds of demonstration to prove that it is

possible to kill somebody using a particular sound This man used to

Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)

much surprised as there was no apparent reason for this He tried

very hard to understand this phenomenon Then he realized that it is

perhaps the shape of the pyramids which is the reason behind this

Mter ten years of research Hovis realized that it

might be the shape of the pyramid behind the phenomenon So he

made a small pyramid very small of three four feet base And he

kept a dead cat inside that He was surprised when it got

mummified This phenomenon marked the birth of a new science

which declared that geometrical shapes have a very deep correlation

with life energies And with Bovis advice it is being tried that all the () z

hospitals of the world should be pyramid shaped They would have ~ J

LL

more healing power and Bovis has done many successful o ~

experiments in this line He says that people suffering from egt egt

headache can be treated with pyramidal caps Mental disorders can ltl

be treated with these caps HOVIS CAP is being used widely in

many mental asylums to treat mental patients are being treated And

this has been proved of tremendous help in their treatment Bovis is

right Can pyramid shape caps make this much difference And if

external shapes can work like this then how much internal

geometrical shapes can work- this I want to tell you

SHARNAGATI is an experiment to change our

inner geometry When you stand then your inner being changes and

when you lie down then again your inner being takes different

shapes Our inner what you call mind or chita has geometrical

figures too There are at least two geometrical shapes in our inner

being when you stand straight you make ninety degree angle with

the ground and when you lie down then you dont make any angle

you become parallel to ground Ifsome one says with his totality that

I go to the feet of ARIHANTA I go to the feet of the master I go to

the feet of religion then this feeling changes his inner geometry

z which immediately triggers the transformation in his life Our inner o ~ has geometry Our conscious changes geometrically too and this U gt o L1J

geometry changes according to our feelings

t5 z Four years ago western scientists were surprised o (i5

5 by an event like never before This happened for the first time in past

oc 200 years Dimitri Dezonev a Czech farmer rises above the ground o

up in the air up to four feet in his sitting position He leaves the ltt

il ground against gravitation and stays there in the air four feet above

the groundr for 10 minutes Dimtiri has carried out this experiment

many times in front of hundreds of scientists They have crossshy

checked everything and it is not fake It is real

Dimitri has been asked about the secret behind

He says that there are two things One is my devotion- gratitude I

say to God that I leave you myself now I come to your feet I cant do

it of my own its your grace only which can do it through me But at

the same time I am unable to rise when I am there my SELF is

there

Two or three times he failed in his experiments

also So many people have come to see this event and he is unable to

rise above the ground Finally he said that please forgive me people

askedWhy you are unable to do it now He said that somehow I

am unable to forget myself and gravitational pull keeps on

working unless I forget myself When I forget myself and only God is

there in my being I immediately leave the ground to rise above

~===--=-

ltDHuman aura High frequency photography z

~ -

If someone with positive feelin~ pure in heart o u

~ touches water with his totality and withhold this water for sometime

in his hands then the water changes qualitatively Russian Scientist N

10

Kaameniave and American scientist Ruodolf Kir have proved this

fact with the help of many experiments There is no difference

chemically but qualitatively there is much of difference If that water

is used on new seeds instead of normal water then they germinate

before time they grow big flowers big fruits those plants are

healthier and they produce better results

Kaameniave has used normal water on these seeds

and special water to compare He has also used water that was kept

in the hands of murderers sick violent and negative people that

Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)

water was also used with those seeds Either they didnt germinate or

if germinated then all those plants grew sick

After thousands of experiments for fifteen years

this fact came in light chemistry is not the only thing there is

not much difference chemically but the difference is certainly

there What is that Where that difference comes from Definitely

that difference cant be measured from our instruments but the

z difference is there It is proven by results Because all three kinds of o ~ water change qualitatively the very soul of the water changeso =gt o L1J

Z If this change can happen in water it can also o o z happen in atmosphere around us This is the basic foundation of U5 gt IIscience of mantra A real mantra brings a qualitativeU)

b I transformation in the ambience around us and if we sit close to such ao

man then we can feel a different space around him And another -0 cQ N scientist Kirlian has developed High Frequency Photography

This will proved as one of the most wonderful thing in future

frequency photography is done on highly

sensitive plates If a photograph of my hand is taken through this

photography then not only it captures picture on the plate but even

the vibrations coming out my hand are also photographed and it is

very surprising that if I have negative feelings then photograph of

electric vibrations of the hand come very unhealthy sick and chaotic

as if some mad man has drawn some lines on the paper If I have

positive feelings happy joyous and full of gratitude then the picture

of my hand through Kirlian photography comes beautiful

rhythmic symmetrical and proportionate It represents a beautiful

arrangement of vibrations Kirlian says after thirty years of hard

labor that very soon we will be able to predict any disease before

six months that this particular man is going to be sick because

sickness has already affected his electric pattern of vibrations even

before it affects the physical body Before someones death this

electric filed starts shrinking or in a subtle way it starts dying before ()

the body Even before a man thinks of murdering some one his gt z J

electric field represents this feeling some typically changed o LL

patterns If we show love towards someone our electric field ~ r-represents this feeling even before it actuall y happens cQ N

=-=bullbull~

Maikhalova Her mystery

Maikhalova is the most important personality in

Russia since 15 years because Maikhalova can move anything with

the help of meditation only Not by hands not by any physical force

By concentrating she can move anything from a distance of six feet

and it starts coming towards or moving away from her She can

make a magnetic needle move or can make both needle of a clock

Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)

move very fast can make a watch- stop working hundreds of these

experiments but one thing is very surprising that if Maikhlova is

experimenting surrounded by doubtful people then it takes five

hours to move anything

If there friends helpful people around her then it

happens in half an hour And if there are people with feelings of

gratitude with purity in hearts then it happens in just five minutes

z And there is one more surprising thing when it takes hours to o ~ o move something then she looses ten pounds of weight when it takes )

LU o five minutes then there is no weight loss Z o z These all scientific experiments have been carriedo U5 5 out during lastfifteen years Two noble prize winners scientist Dr ltf)

b J Veeasiliave and Kaameniave with other forty top scientists have8

declared this after thousands of experiments that what Maikhalova co

N lt

doing is a fact and they have developed some devices to record that

what happens in the atmosphere around her Three things are

recorded firstly as Maikhalova concentrates her entire body

electricity her aura starts flowing in the form of current towards that

entity just like laser ray this current surrounds that entity all

around It is through current things are pulled towards her or

move away

The third most amazing thing is that those Russian

scientists think that this energy can be stored in some devices This

Prana Oorja if stored in devices then those positive emotions of

Maikhalova are also stored along so some special devices have

been developed to store this energy successfully This device is kept

in a room if you enter into that room then this device would pullyou

towards it or you will feel like running out of the room It is due to

that feeling of Maikhalova when she was conducting this pull or

push experiment and this energy got stored that very moment

Karl Jheiling () z ~ JStalin murdered a man- Karl Autovitch Jheiling in 1937 lJ o

Jheiling was an incredible personality He could tell just by touching ~ an egg that whether cock or hen would come out of this particular

0shylt

egg and he never failed But this is nothing But Jheiling even if N

you cover a photograph could tell just by touching the photograph

that whether it is of a male or of a female Jheiling used to say that in

someones photograph electrical vibrations of that person are also

stored He unconsciously concentrates on the camera and the

electrical current starts flowing towards the camera Thats why it

gets stored in the camera

But this is nothing The mostamazing thing about

Jheiling was that by touching any mirror he would tell about the

Mahaveer Vaani l(Translated)

person who has just used it whether the person was male or female

because you become conscious in front of the mirror too and you are

most concentrated in front of the mirror thus your energy gets

transferred to the mirror

~

Nijinski

There was a great dancer in west Nijinski His z o dance was a miracle perhaps he had been the greatest dancer on the ~ ~ o earth His miracle was that he would rise above the ground during LU

o Z his dance and would remain in the air And one thing was even more

~ astonishing that when he would come to the ground then he would Ifi 5 (f) come very slowly which was very strange It is impossible to come bc o down that slowly The gravitational doesnt allow you to come

~ down that slow This was a miracle N

He married and when his wife saw his dance she

was surprised She was a dancer herself She said to Nijinski one day

his wife has written this in her autobiography One day I said to my

husband what a shame that you cannot see yourself dancing

Nijinski said Who said I cannot see I do always see I am always

out I make myself dance from the outside and if I am not out of my

body then I cannot take such a high jump I cant come down to

ground so slowly When I dance from within I feel weight and when

Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)

I make myself dance from out side then there is no weight

Yoga says whenever ANAAHAT CHAKRA of some

one is activated gravitational pull does not affect much and

certain special dances affect ANAAHAT CHAKRA Perhaps

ANAAHAT CHAKRA of Nijinski was activated automatically

through his dance practices One can experience the phenomenon of

out of body experience if ones ANAAHAT CHAKRA is activated

He can see himself outside from his physical body

~~~

o Robert PavUta Pavlita eenerator z

~ --

o u

Try to understand this at your physical level I was ~

telling you about institute of suggestology of Bulgarian doctor

Lauranzov Lauranzov has done tremendous experiments in the ltt N

field of education He was asked in an international conference that

how could he think about this revolutionary dimension of

education Who has inspired him This Lauranzov answered that I

was practicing breathing exercise of Indian Yoga that gave me

insight Breathing What is so special about breathing Breathing

means that if you relax completely if you leave your body totally

relaxed which is possible through Sashtang Pranam of ancient

Indian system That is the position of SHARNAAGATIfor body

If you lie down on the ground relaxed completely then it is not

Mahaveer Vaani 1 9 (Translated)

merely pranam but it has lot of scientific truth inside

Lauranzov says that the relaxation and energy that

we feel during our night sleep is because of our this lying position

When we lie down on earth then universal powers enter us very

easily When we stand erect then our ego follows this physical

position and when we lie down then tOOl our ego takes a lying

position Our defence system dropsl our resistance dropsl our

z security system drops o ~ U Robert Pavalita from Czech universityl Prague hasgt o I1J been conducting tremendous experiment and researches since ten ~ Z years This is about recharging tired people with fresh new powero en You are tiredl broken down then he would make you lie down undergt gt

r o a healthy COWl on the ground He would say that for five minutes en o you relax and feel that power is showering upon you from this 01

~ healthy cow After five minutesl special devices would take records

that tiredness is no more He is fresh now Itwas asked from Pavalita

that if we sit under the cow then Pavalita said that it would not

happen even in hours by sitting and it can happen in just few

minutes in lying position He would make you lie down under a tree

and make you feel fresh and better Pavalita says that the moment

you lie down your resistance drops down the security around you

dropsdown

There is one device famous in his name It is calledshy

Pavalita generator He has also made very small devices and he is

experimenting with those devices and doing a great work He says ~

that you simply concentrate on these devices just for five mitlutes 11

nothing more just seeing and concentrating on these devices These

devices store your power and this energy can be used immediately

This device can do what your mind can do Before five minutes this

device was dead but after five minutes you would feel great energy

in those devices

Pavalita has declared that very soon there would be no

need of guns and sticks to handle the crowd We will have these ()devices that in just fifteen minutes people would run away because z 5 ithose devices will spread so much of hatred His all experiments u o

have been successful He has recently developed a new device Ithas b laquo very big range You need not come across it if you are in its range it

Ct)

01willeffectyou

~~

Mahaveer Va ani-l (Translated)

Meditation

Youth can practice Dynamic Kundalani Nataraj and Nadabrahma

meditations Choice of the meditation or combinations of

meditations absolutely depends on ones own likings Techniques

have already been detailed at the end of teenage education

sections

~

z o (

~ w Z o z o en gt Cf)

b I Cf)

o ltt ltt N

ART OF DYING

The story ofthe book (oflife actually) has already reached a point

now pom where we can enter into a completely new and hitherto

untouched concept- the concept of art of dying

This section has been divided into two partsshy

1 Middle age education

2 Old age education

Both these parts have been detailed by Osho separately raising all

important issues one by one All religious aspects and martial arts have

been taken up at this level and also concept offive dimensional education

is given here Osho proposes a two tier system ofeducation for middle

aged people incorporating two new concepts of university ofmysticism

and university of death

And as we move on to climax that is to old age Osha changes

the entire gestalt by turning the fear ofdeath into a celebration Step by

step he opens up all the doors of this castle ofdeath and reveals that

there is simply joy andfreedom inside it Here concept of Bardo has also

been taken and a rare meditation technique for oldies

From thirty-five to forty-two a new step a new door

opens If up to thirty-five you have felt deep harmony an orgasmic

feeling and you have discovered meditation through it then from

thirty-five to forty-two you will help each other go more and more

into that meditation without sex because sex at this point starts

looking childish juvenile Forty-two is the right time when a

person should be able to know exactlywho he is From forty-two to

forty-nine he deeper and deeper into meditation more and

more into himself and helps the partner in the same way They

become friends There is no more husband and there is no more wife

that time has passed It has given its richness to your life now there

is something higher higher than love

~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy

~~

He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry

novels Whatever he wanted to do in life

Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything

that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be

turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy

marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new

adventures in every direction We can make the second part so

beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous

z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU

Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~

qJ

0c (f)

0

a 1O Ci

I

Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1

Education in 2 parts Changing the roots

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes

to the university of course to different universities or to the same

university but to different departments One is to prepare children

one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now

want to know something more beyond life The second part of

education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of

witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education

for death and education for livelihood are separated- when

everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0

eternity- education is complete LL

0 Qlaquo

L) Ci

Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)

Five dimensional education For a golden future

Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor

world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in

world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone

I divide education into five dimensions The first is

informative like history geography and many other subjects which

can be dealt with by television and computer together But about

z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )

o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w

~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N

humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman

Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim

Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho

We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance

with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now

as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have

a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that

they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or

other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations

completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and

dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the

first dimension also come languages Every person in the world

should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and

the other is English as an international vehicle for communication

They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent

the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can

create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language

connects people and language disconnects too There is right now

no international language This is due to our prejudices English is

perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~

u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo

tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)

reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N

they are more complicated and the human guide will be more

necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day

education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that

they know what life is They dont know and by the time they

know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his

anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third

dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called

education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your

life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes

ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who

forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life

So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its

wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not

go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a

connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be

just outside things - they should be something inner too A

reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension

People are so irreverent to life

The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity

z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)

zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to

to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being

ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the

fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension

will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so

that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should

be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can

avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be

introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all

possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any

careof

The Golden Future

Religion

According to age is the time when a person should

experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be

practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to

learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these

topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been

taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w

o z Yoga

~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)

Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to

-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist

can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not

differentiate between an atheist and a religious person

Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same

way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and

inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with

Yoga nothing else

Yog Naye Aayaam

Hassidism

Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very

communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not

anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should

live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop

the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people

be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness

with their happiness with their life with their death Create a

concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear

on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device

~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have

r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N

enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life

holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The

ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine

grace

-~

Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of

prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of

techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner

reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not

believe in techniques but in love Remember well the

The Art Of Dying 3

technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is

non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet

Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique

Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no

techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life

trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so

deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes

hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o

Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)

b

8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at

~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N

mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have

any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the

garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the

spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you

cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to

the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do

and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and

it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows

The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2

Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism

Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a

love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into

the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones

heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma

doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna

is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to

remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism

is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~

UJ

z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4

talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact

more technological They say You have done something wrong

you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to

keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to

change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has

tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says

If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be

forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if

Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1

you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance

becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you

have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you

accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to

repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance

becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else

because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes

you conscious alert

~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~

the old division of I and ~

~

meditation

Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10

z o ~ o gt o LU

Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ

b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o

only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1

~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic

in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in

misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend

to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with

the possibility of going beyond death into immortality

~

Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6

Martial arts

Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have

been given to throw some light on these rare topics-

Swordsmanship

A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what

meditation has to do with a sword but they developed

swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this

swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally

different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z

you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11

be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)

-0

aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1

Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to

fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all

that is ugly in you

Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam

Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor

Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative

techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial

arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to

commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death

facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and

practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more

and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and

destruction disappears

Archery

Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the

competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The

z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw

6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent

at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not

~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own

and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature

exists without any competition and whenever we bring in

competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by

drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to

know yourself itcan be used

Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15

Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness

One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy

laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while

dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a

disease

A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of

intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the

more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question

of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers

It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o

society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation

~ =-= N

To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes

you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to

me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious

person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is

still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter

has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that

laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be

difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will

become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just

Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3

time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and

totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt

forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too

only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately

the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many

ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just

have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly

[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z

Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u

gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)

b r (I)

0

-0 -0 N

The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2

Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science

Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything

about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level

Just to give a glimpse

And now there is a possibility that science and religion

can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a

very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and

others have come to a feeling that the more they know about

existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)

know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o

mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a

scientist but as a poet N -0

Eddington has written that first we use to believe that

thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I

went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world

does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence

appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good

news science is coming to a great understanding That

understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But

I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious

people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old

stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran

and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the

Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in

a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for

meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics

of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck

Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only

scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the

Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we

need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~

UJ

Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom

~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co

-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need

meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has

come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded

together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of

human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable

unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity

will disappear from theworld

The Secret 12 Q 1

University of mysticism Whole sky is yours

Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes

for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people

can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife

Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be

revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has

lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring

into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make

you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()

definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy

This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i

to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo

ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N

are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all

that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only

have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill

have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools

All those mystery schools together will be the University of

Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be

universal

And its function is totally different It is not going to teach

you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and

that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all

worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the

universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I

can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create

engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all

needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont

create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can

grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the

suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much

beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you

z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ

z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto

taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind

man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is

his

Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2

Mysteries of life Better be positive

Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small

The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small

hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on

standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One

who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten

lives are short

One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling

ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL

o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger

~ ~ foo

N

It is better to be positive because the more positive you are

the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no

negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys

it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot

explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable

inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help

The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only

questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on

asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers

questions and questions and questions Each question becomes

The Golden Future 15 Q-1

slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is

one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will

not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no

communication because the heart knows only the language of

silence No other language is known by the heart no other language

is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence

The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise

z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5

8 r o N r--shyN

The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2

University of death Making death - a festival

Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age

This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an

event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an

institution- as a jumping board-

Whole system of education has to be changed from the very

roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood

rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third

of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life

()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u

authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~

that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the

university -- of course to different universities but to different

departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare

people who have lived life and now want to know something more

beyond life

Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people

who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more

peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just

sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will

return Except this there is no otherway

Education divided in two parts means young people study

for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the

middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing

laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their

death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of

education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt

they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things

Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that

Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )

o ~ IU

Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world

8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life

meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~

great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of

humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of

living still you will need all these great value in your life But you

will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as

a background for all these- meditation but the government of India

is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I

was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane

things of life

I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2

be the only education There should be a lower kind of education

and each university should have a higher faculty of education where

you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make

you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can

chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the

universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh

you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a

desert

=== -==0

Mediation is the key () z ~ o u

Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~

existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro

Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N

going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able

to see and experience on his own And only your experience is

liberating because only then it is authentically your truth

~=-=~~

The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead

stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his

religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will

find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will

be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract

ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature

and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature

Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3

God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha

This very earth~ the paradise

The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be

his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the

stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to

demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those

mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be

an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~

-0 N

The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l

Meditation

Vipassana

Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60

minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and

breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is

necessary

While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the

bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is

not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many

other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~

ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world

N

etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what

you are watching So remember not to become identified with

whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as

mysteries to be enjoyed

Zazen

Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away

Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the

wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with

thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30

minutes

z o ~

~ w

5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI

While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the

attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and

alert as possible moment to moment

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of

being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing

meaningful that remains-is this aloneness

From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what

you are going to become the potential blossoms

From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop

the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that

you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from

you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is

separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy

nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the

pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is

the preparation for death

Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things

move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with

great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been

meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this

richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole

existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great

opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible

flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can

feel them

From Darkness To Light 3

() Z

~ LL o ~

co CJ

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1

i I i

I

I here is this twentieth century and all the nonsense that goes on

around-- you have moved back almost ten thousand years

I Flute

There are many types of flute in the world The most

important is the Arabic the most beautiful is the Japanese and there

are many others But there is nothing comparable to the small Indian z 0

bamboo flute for its sweetness ~ U gt Cl ~====~bullbull~ LLl

Z 0 z When somebody is playing on the flute hide behind a 0 115middot1middot 5 tree amp listen and youll be able to see something Something that is

i U)

j bI c not ofthis world Something that is of the beyond

U)

0

-0 (J bull (J

Poetr~

Poetry is not just poetry Poetry is essential religion

Poetry means a state of being where the mind is no longer interfering

between you and when there is communion between you

and existence immediate when you are suddenly possessed

by as a separate entity and the whole

starts speaking through you starts dancing through you where you

become a hollow bamboo and the whole transforms you into flute

The Three Treasures Vol 2 10 Q 4 Glimpses Of A Golden Childhood 27 The Book Of Wisdom 24 Q -1

Poetry is the whole

into the dewdrop

through the

Acting

My

significant

because of its

And a person has

false faces become

The Book Of Blessed Are The Blessed Are The

I I I

MYSTIC DIMENSIONS OF SCIENCE

I In recent years science has started touching the I

boundaries of mysticism It is moving and merging into religion day

day Then it now becomes necessary to touch this aspect also at this point of

story Reason Youth is the right time when all theses thing should be given

a thought and moreover when (traditional) science is taught at university

level why not new happenings in the world of science OSHO states few

z very rare examples to illustrate the mystic dimensions of science and ato ~ o the same time explains the inside story of the phenomenon also =gto ill

Z Growth of science o z o v

Science up to the time of Albert Einstein remained very gt o () consistent very logical Albert Einstein is the first mystic in the c () world of science a scientific mysticism he introduced and heo ltXl disturbed the whole edifice of the old science After Albert EinsteinshyCl Cl

science particularly physics which was his field of work is no more

the same -- because he accepted contradictions In fact he said that

When I had started my work I had though that life and logic are

synonymous - my work was to solve problems logically - but as I

went deeper I became aware that life is not synonymous with logic It

contains contradictions And in fact because of those contradictions

it is beautiful because of those contradictions it has a certain

tension that tension gives it aliveness it gives it possibilities to be

dynamic moving

And at the end of his life he said NowI cannot say that life

is a problem To call life a problem is a logical statement because a

problem means something that can be solved through logic if not

today then tomorrow Sooner or later logic will find a way and the

problem will be dissolved

= Mystery of Mahavira

It is said about Mahavira and no follower of () z ~Mahavira could understand this mystery in these twenty five -

o lL

hundred years In twelve years Mahavira ate for 365 days He took ~

food for only three hundread sixty five days in a long period of gtwelve years which means a total of one year in twelve years If we Cl

calculate this then it means that in every twelve days he took food

for one day and didnt eat for eleven days But at the same time it is

difficult to find someone healthier than stronger than him

Buddha or Christ or Krishna or Rama these all do not stand against

Mahavira in term of health This is very strange And also it is very

difficult to understand this that how natural laws behaved with his

body This man is eating for 365 days in12 year He should have been

dead by now but what is happening He is perfectly healthy

I just told you about Robert Pavlita Lot of unique

I Am That 12

experiments are going on in his laboratory One of these experiments

is of hunger and hypnotism What they are doing is astonishing In

Pavlitas lab certain people are being hypnotized for ten years They

would be hypnotized for ten They would stand sit work eat

drink but their hypnotic sleep would not be disturbed That deep

sleep is maintained One of those subjects is Burfilov Last year he

was hypnotized for three weeks and during those three weeks of

hypnotic sleep he was given imaginative food for example in his ts

sleep he was told that you are in a garden Look around these~ () J o beautiful flowers and do you feel the fragrance Burfilov LU

o Z breathed deeply and said Really It seems that apples have ripen

z Q Then Pavlita gave those imaginative false fruits to Burfilov He tookU)

U) that apple which is not there he ate that apple Nothing is there butb J

o he tasted it amp enjoyed it

a lt CJ For 15 days he was given such food not even water

not even food but false food false water Ten doctors were studying

the phenomenon They declared that day by day his health is

improving His physical disorders disappeared in just five days His

body achieved maximum health in seven days only His normal

body activities ceased He didnt shit because he was not eating

anything After three weeks the most astonishing thing was that he

was at his maximum health when he carne out of his hypnotic sleep

It is very surprising -- which you cannot even imagine that he gained

weight It is impossible One of those ten doctors was Dr Reziliv He

has told that it is scientifically impossible but whether it is possible or

impossible it has happened actually I was there for ten days this

man was in custody so that nothing from outside could be given to

him by any means by any injection or through some medicine but

his weight increased Reziliv is working with that man for over a

year now and he says that we have to acknowledge that there is

something like unknown - X force There is some kind of power

behind this which does not function according to our scientific rules

This may be prana ~ ~ It is easy to understand Mahavira after this o

experiment and that is why I say that whosoever wants to ~

experiment with fasting never listen to these Jain sadhus they dont ltknow anything They are forcing you to die of hunger in the name of CJ

fasting They call fasting- worship Fasting is a scientific alchemy in

religion and if fasting is practiced in that manner then weight will

not decrease rather it can increase

Vishuddhanand Mystery Drlire amp death

Just 40 years ago a hermit called Vishuddhanand lived in

Varanasi He gave hundreds of demonstration to prove that it is

possible to kill somebody using a particular sound This man used to

Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)

much surprised as there was no apparent reason for this He tried

very hard to understand this phenomenon Then he realized that it is

perhaps the shape of the pyramids which is the reason behind this

Mter ten years of research Hovis realized that it

might be the shape of the pyramid behind the phenomenon So he

made a small pyramid very small of three four feet base And he

kept a dead cat inside that He was surprised when it got

mummified This phenomenon marked the birth of a new science

which declared that geometrical shapes have a very deep correlation

with life energies And with Bovis advice it is being tried that all the () z

hospitals of the world should be pyramid shaped They would have ~ J

LL

more healing power and Bovis has done many successful o ~

experiments in this line He says that people suffering from egt egt

headache can be treated with pyramidal caps Mental disorders can ltl

be treated with these caps HOVIS CAP is being used widely in

many mental asylums to treat mental patients are being treated And

this has been proved of tremendous help in their treatment Bovis is

right Can pyramid shape caps make this much difference And if

external shapes can work like this then how much internal

geometrical shapes can work- this I want to tell you

SHARNAGATI is an experiment to change our

inner geometry When you stand then your inner being changes and

when you lie down then again your inner being takes different

shapes Our inner what you call mind or chita has geometrical

figures too There are at least two geometrical shapes in our inner

being when you stand straight you make ninety degree angle with

the ground and when you lie down then you dont make any angle

you become parallel to ground Ifsome one says with his totality that

I go to the feet of ARIHANTA I go to the feet of the master I go to

the feet of religion then this feeling changes his inner geometry

z which immediately triggers the transformation in his life Our inner o ~ has geometry Our conscious changes geometrically too and this U gt o L1J

geometry changes according to our feelings

t5 z Four years ago western scientists were surprised o (i5

5 by an event like never before This happened for the first time in past

oc 200 years Dimitri Dezonev a Czech farmer rises above the ground o

up in the air up to four feet in his sitting position He leaves the ltt

il ground against gravitation and stays there in the air four feet above

the groundr for 10 minutes Dimtiri has carried out this experiment

many times in front of hundreds of scientists They have crossshy

checked everything and it is not fake It is real

Dimitri has been asked about the secret behind

He says that there are two things One is my devotion- gratitude I

say to God that I leave you myself now I come to your feet I cant do

it of my own its your grace only which can do it through me But at

the same time I am unable to rise when I am there my SELF is

there

Two or three times he failed in his experiments

also So many people have come to see this event and he is unable to

rise above the ground Finally he said that please forgive me people

askedWhy you are unable to do it now He said that somehow I

am unable to forget myself and gravitational pull keeps on

working unless I forget myself When I forget myself and only God is

there in my being I immediately leave the ground to rise above

~===--=-

ltDHuman aura High frequency photography z

~ -

If someone with positive feelin~ pure in heart o u

~ touches water with his totality and withhold this water for sometime

in his hands then the water changes qualitatively Russian Scientist N

10

Kaameniave and American scientist Ruodolf Kir have proved this

fact with the help of many experiments There is no difference

chemically but qualitatively there is much of difference If that water

is used on new seeds instead of normal water then they germinate

before time they grow big flowers big fruits those plants are

healthier and they produce better results

Kaameniave has used normal water on these seeds

and special water to compare He has also used water that was kept

in the hands of murderers sick violent and negative people that

Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)

water was also used with those seeds Either they didnt germinate or

if germinated then all those plants grew sick

After thousands of experiments for fifteen years

this fact came in light chemistry is not the only thing there is

not much difference chemically but the difference is certainly

there What is that Where that difference comes from Definitely

that difference cant be measured from our instruments but the

z difference is there It is proven by results Because all three kinds of o ~ water change qualitatively the very soul of the water changeso =gt o L1J

Z If this change can happen in water it can also o o z happen in atmosphere around us This is the basic foundation of U5 gt IIscience of mantra A real mantra brings a qualitativeU)

b I transformation in the ambience around us and if we sit close to such ao

man then we can feel a different space around him And another -0 cQ N scientist Kirlian has developed High Frequency Photography

This will proved as one of the most wonderful thing in future

frequency photography is done on highly

sensitive plates If a photograph of my hand is taken through this

photography then not only it captures picture on the plate but even

the vibrations coming out my hand are also photographed and it is

very surprising that if I have negative feelings then photograph of

electric vibrations of the hand come very unhealthy sick and chaotic

as if some mad man has drawn some lines on the paper If I have

positive feelings happy joyous and full of gratitude then the picture

of my hand through Kirlian photography comes beautiful

rhythmic symmetrical and proportionate It represents a beautiful

arrangement of vibrations Kirlian says after thirty years of hard

labor that very soon we will be able to predict any disease before

six months that this particular man is going to be sick because

sickness has already affected his electric pattern of vibrations even

before it affects the physical body Before someones death this

electric filed starts shrinking or in a subtle way it starts dying before ()

the body Even before a man thinks of murdering some one his gt z J

electric field represents this feeling some typically changed o LL

patterns If we show love towards someone our electric field ~ r-represents this feeling even before it actuall y happens cQ N

=-=bullbull~

Maikhalova Her mystery

Maikhalova is the most important personality in

Russia since 15 years because Maikhalova can move anything with

the help of meditation only Not by hands not by any physical force

By concentrating she can move anything from a distance of six feet

and it starts coming towards or moving away from her She can

make a magnetic needle move or can make both needle of a clock

Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)

move very fast can make a watch- stop working hundreds of these

experiments but one thing is very surprising that if Maikhlova is

experimenting surrounded by doubtful people then it takes five

hours to move anything

If there friends helpful people around her then it

happens in half an hour And if there are people with feelings of

gratitude with purity in hearts then it happens in just five minutes

z And there is one more surprising thing when it takes hours to o ~ o move something then she looses ten pounds of weight when it takes )

LU o five minutes then there is no weight loss Z o z These all scientific experiments have been carriedo U5 5 out during lastfifteen years Two noble prize winners scientist Dr ltf)

b J Veeasiliave and Kaameniave with other forty top scientists have8

declared this after thousands of experiments that what Maikhalova co

N lt

doing is a fact and they have developed some devices to record that

what happens in the atmosphere around her Three things are

recorded firstly as Maikhalova concentrates her entire body

electricity her aura starts flowing in the form of current towards that

entity just like laser ray this current surrounds that entity all

around It is through current things are pulled towards her or

move away

The third most amazing thing is that those Russian

scientists think that this energy can be stored in some devices This

Prana Oorja if stored in devices then those positive emotions of

Maikhalova are also stored along so some special devices have

been developed to store this energy successfully This device is kept

in a room if you enter into that room then this device would pullyou

towards it or you will feel like running out of the room It is due to

that feeling of Maikhalova when she was conducting this pull or

push experiment and this energy got stored that very moment

Karl Jheiling () z ~ JStalin murdered a man- Karl Autovitch Jheiling in 1937 lJ o

Jheiling was an incredible personality He could tell just by touching ~ an egg that whether cock or hen would come out of this particular

0shylt

egg and he never failed But this is nothing But Jheiling even if N

you cover a photograph could tell just by touching the photograph

that whether it is of a male or of a female Jheiling used to say that in

someones photograph electrical vibrations of that person are also

stored He unconsciously concentrates on the camera and the

electrical current starts flowing towards the camera Thats why it

gets stored in the camera

But this is nothing The mostamazing thing about

Jheiling was that by touching any mirror he would tell about the

Mahaveer Vaani l(Translated)

person who has just used it whether the person was male or female

because you become conscious in front of the mirror too and you are

most concentrated in front of the mirror thus your energy gets

transferred to the mirror

~

Nijinski

There was a great dancer in west Nijinski His z o dance was a miracle perhaps he had been the greatest dancer on the ~ ~ o earth His miracle was that he would rise above the ground during LU

o Z his dance and would remain in the air And one thing was even more

~ astonishing that when he would come to the ground then he would Ifi 5 (f) come very slowly which was very strange It is impossible to come bc o down that slowly The gravitational doesnt allow you to come

~ down that slow This was a miracle N

He married and when his wife saw his dance she

was surprised She was a dancer herself She said to Nijinski one day

his wife has written this in her autobiography One day I said to my

husband what a shame that you cannot see yourself dancing

Nijinski said Who said I cannot see I do always see I am always

out I make myself dance from the outside and if I am not out of my

body then I cannot take such a high jump I cant come down to

ground so slowly When I dance from within I feel weight and when

Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)

I make myself dance from out side then there is no weight

Yoga says whenever ANAAHAT CHAKRA of some

one is activated gravitational pull does not affect much and

certain special dances affect ANAAHAT CHAKRA Perhaps

ANAAHAT CHAKRA of Nijinski was activated automatically

through his dance practices One can experience the phenomenon of

out of body experience if ones ANAAHAT CHAKRA is activated

He can see himself outside from his physical body

~~~

o Robert PavUta Pavlita eenerator z

~ --

o u

Try to understand this at your physical level I was ~

telling you about institute of suggestology of Bulgarian doctor

Lauranzov Lauranzov has done tremendous experiments in the ltt N

field of education He was asked in an international conference that

how could he think about this revolutionary dimension of

education Who has inspired him This Lauranzov answered that I

was practicing breathing exercise of Indian Yoga that gave me

insight Breathing What is so special about breathing Breathing

means that if you relax completely if you leave your body totally

relaxed which is possible through Sashtang Pranam of ancient

Indian system That is the position of SHARNAAGATIfor body

If you lie down on the ground relaxed completely then it is not

Mahaveer Vaani 1 9 (Translated)

merely pranam but it has lot of scientific truth inside

Lauranzov says that the relaxation and energy that

we feel during our night sleep is because of our this lying position

When we lie down on earth then universal powers enter us very

easily When we stand erect then our ego follows this physical

position and when we lie down then tOOl our ego takes a lying

position Our defence system dropsl our resistance dropsl our

z security system drops o ~ U Robert Pavalita from Czech universityl Prague hasgt o I1J been conducting tremendous experiment and researches since ten ~ Z years This is about recharging tired people with fresh new powero en You are tiredl broken down then he would make you lie down undergt gt

r o a healthy COWl on the ground He would say that for five minutes en o you relax and feel that power is showering upon you from this 01

~ healthy cow After five minutesl special devices would take records

that tiredness is no more He is fresh now Itwas asked from Pavalita

that if we sit under the cow then Pavalita said that it would not

happen even in hours by sitting and it can happen in just few

minutes in lying position He would make you lie down under a tree

and make you feel fresh and better Pavalita says that the moment

you lie down your resistance drops down the security around you

dropsdown

There is one device famous in his name It is calledshy

Pavalita generator He has also made very small devices and he is

experimenting with those devices and doing a great work He says ~

that you simply concentrate on these devices just for five mitlutes 11

nothing more just seeing and concentrating on these devices These

devices store your power and this energy can be used immediately

This device can do what your mind can do Before five minutes this

device was dead but after five minutes you would feel great energy

in those devices

Pavalita has declared that very soon there would be no

need of guns and sticks to handle the crowd We will have these ()devices that in just fifteen minutes people would run away because z 5 ithose devices will spread so much of hatred His all experiments u o

have been successful He has recently developed a new device Ithas b laquo very big range You need not come across it if you are in its range it

Ct)

01willeffectyou

~~

Mahaveer Va ani-l (Translated)

Meditation

Youth can practice Dynamic Kundalani Nataraj and Nadabrahma

meditations Choice of the meditation or combinations of

meditations absolutely depends on ones own likings Techniques

have already been detailed at the end of teenage education

sections

~

z o (

~ w Z o z o en gt Cf)

b I Cf)

o ltt ltt N

ART OF DYING

The story ofthe book (oflife actually) has already reached a point

now pom where we can enter into a completely new and hitherto

untouched concept- the concept of art of dying

This section has been divided into two partsshy

1 Middle age education

2 Old age education

Both these parts have been detailed by Osho separately raising all

important issues one by one All religious aspects and martial arts have

been taken up at this level and also concept offive dimensional education

is given here Osho proposes a two tier system ofeducation for middle

aged people incorporating two new concepts of university ofmysticism

and university of death

And as we move on to climax that is to old age Osha changes

the entire gestalt by turning the fear ofdeath into a celebration Step by

step he opens up all the doors of this castle ofdeath and reveals that

there is simply joy andfreedom inside it Here concept of Bardo has also

been taken and a rare meditation technique for oldies

From thirty-five to forty-two a new step a new door

opens If up to thirty-five you have felt deep harmony an orgasmic

feeling and you have discovered meditation through it then from

thirty-five to forty-two you will help each other go more and more

into that meditation without sex because sex at this point starts

looking childish juvenile Forty-two is the right time when a

person should be able to know exactlywho he is From forty-two to

forty-nine he deeper and deeper into meditation more and

more into himself and helps the partner in the same way They

become friends There is no more husband and there is no more wife

that time has passed It has given its richness to your life now there

is something higher higher than love

~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy

~~

He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry

novels Whatever he wanted to do in life

Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything

that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be

turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy

marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new

adventures in every direction We can make the second part so

beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous

z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU

Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~

qJ

0c (f)

0

a 1O Ci

I

Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1

Education in 2 parts Changing the roots

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes

to the university of course to different universities or to the same

university but to different departments One is to prepare children

one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now

want to know something more beyond life The second part of

education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of

witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education

for death and education for livelihood are separated- when

everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0

eternity- education is complete LL

0 Qlaquo

L) Ci

Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)

Five dimensional education For a golden future

Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor

world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in

world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone

I divide education into five dimensions The first is

informative like history geography and many other subjects which

can be dealt with by television and computer together But about

z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )

o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w

~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N

humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman

Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim

Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho

We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance

with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now

as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have

a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that

they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or

other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations

completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and

dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the

first dimension also come languages Every person in the world

should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and

the other is English as an international vehicle for communication

They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent

the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can

create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language

connects people and language disconnects too There is right now

no international language This is due to our prejudices English is

perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~

u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo

tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)

reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N

they are more complicated and the human guide will be more

necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day

education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that

they know what life is They dont know and by the time they

know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his

anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third

dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called

education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your

life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes

ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who

forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life

So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its

wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not

go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a

connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be

just outside things - they should be something inner too A

reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension

People are so irreverent to life

The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity

z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)

zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to

to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being

ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the

fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension

will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so

that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should

be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can

avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be

introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all

possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any

careof

The Golden Future

Religion

According to age is the time when a person should

experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be

practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to

learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these

topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been

taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w

o z Yoga

~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)

Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to

-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist

can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not

differentiate between an atheist and a religious person

Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same

way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and

inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with

Yoga nothing else

Yog Naye Aayaam

Hassidism

Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very

communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not

anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should

live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop

the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people

be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness

with their happiness with their life with their death Create a

concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear

on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device

~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have

r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N

enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life

holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The

ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine

grace

-~

Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of

prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of

techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner

reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not

believe in techniques but in love Remember well the

The Art Of Dying 3

technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is

non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet

Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique

Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no

techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life

trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so

deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes

hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o

Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)

b

8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at

~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N

mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have

any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the

garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the

spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you

cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to

the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do

and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and

it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows

The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2

Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism

Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a

love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into

the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones

heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma

doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna

is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to

remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism

is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~

UJ

z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4

talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact

more technological They say You have done something wrong

you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to

keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to

change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has

tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says

If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be

forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if

Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1

you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance

becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you

have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you

accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to

repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance

becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else

because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes

you conscious alert

~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~

the old division of I and ~

~

meditation

Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10

z o ~ o gt o LU

Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ

b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o

only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1

~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic

in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in

misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend

to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with

the possibility of going beyond death into immortality

~

Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6

Martial arts

Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have

been given to throw some light on these rare topics-

Swordsmanship

A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what

meditation has to do with a sword but they developed

swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this

swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally

different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z

you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11

be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)

-0

aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1

Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to

fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all

that is ugly in you

Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam

Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor

Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative

techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial

arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to

commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death

facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and

practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more

and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and

destruction disappears

Archery

Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the

competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The

z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw

6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent

at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not

~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own

and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature

exists without any competition and whenever we bring in

competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by

drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to

know yourself itcan be used

Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15

Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness

One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy

laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while

dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a

disease

A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of

intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the

more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question

of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers

It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o

society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation

~ =-= N

To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes

you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to

me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious

person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is

still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter

has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that

laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be

difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will

become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just

Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3

time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and

totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt

forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too

only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately

the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many

ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just

have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly

[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z

Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u

gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)

b r (I)

0

-0 -0 N

The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2

Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science

Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything

about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level

Just to give a glimpse

And now there is a possibility that science and religion

can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a

very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and

others have come to a feeling that the more they know about

existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)

know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o

mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a

scientist but as a poet N -0

Eddington has written that first we use to believe that

thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I

went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world

does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence

appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good

news science is coming to a great understanding That

understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But

I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious

people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old

stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran

and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the

Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in

a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for

meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics

of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck

Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only

scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the

Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we

need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~

UJ

Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom

~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co

-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need

meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has

come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded

together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of

human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable

unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity

will disappear from theworld

The Secret 12 Q 1

University of mysticism Whole sky is yours

Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes

for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people

can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife

Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be

revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has

lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring

into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make

you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()

definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy

This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i

to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo

ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N

are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all

that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only

have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill

have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools

All those mystery schools together will be the University of

Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be

universal

And its function is totally different It is not going to teach

you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and

that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all

worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the

universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I

can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create

engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all

needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont

create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can

grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the

suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much

beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you

z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ

z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto

taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind

man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is

his

Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2

Mysteries of life Better be positive

Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small

The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small

hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on

standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One

who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten

lives are short

One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling

ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL

o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger

~ ~ foo

N

It is better to be positive because the more positive you are

the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no

negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys

it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot

explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable

inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help

The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only

questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on

asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers

questions and questions and questions Each question becomes

The Golden Future 15 Q-1

slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is

one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will

not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no

communication because the heart knows only the language of

silence No other language is known by the heart no other language

is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence

The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise

z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5

8 r o N r--shyN

The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2

University of death Making death - a festival

Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age

This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an

event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an

institution- as a jumping board-

Whole system of education has to be changed from the very

roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood

rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third

of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life

()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u

authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~

that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the

university -- of course to different universities but to different

departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare

people who have lived life and now want to know something more

beyond life

Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people

who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more

peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just

sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will

return Except this there is no otherway

Education divided in two parts means young people study

for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the

middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing

laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their

death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of

education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt

they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things

Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that

Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )

o ~ IU

Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world

8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life

meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~

great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of

humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of

living still you will need all these great value in your life But you

will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as

a background for all these- meditation but the government of India

is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I

was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane

things of life

I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2

be the only education There should be a lower kind of education

and each university should have a higher faculty of education where

you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make

you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can

chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the

universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh

you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a

desert

=== -==0

Mediation is the key () z ~ o u

Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~

existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro

Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N

going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able

to see and experience on his own And only your experience is

liberating because only then it is authentically your truth

~=-=~~

The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead

stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his

religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will

find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will

be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract

ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature

and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature

Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3

God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha

This very earth~ the paradise

The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be

his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the

stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to

demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those

mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be

an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~

-0 N

The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l

Meditation

Vipassana

Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60

minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and

breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is

necessary

While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the

bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is

not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many

other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~

ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world

N

etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what

you are watching So remember not to become identified with

whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as

mysteries to be enjoyed

Zazen

Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away

Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the

wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with

thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30

minutes

z o ~

~ w

5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI

While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the

attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and

alert as possible moment to moment

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of

being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing

meaningful that remains-is this aloneness

From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what

you are going to become the potential blossoms

From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop

the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that

you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from

you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is

separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy

nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the

pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is

the preparation for death

Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things

move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with

great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been

meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this

richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole

existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great

opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible

flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can

feel them

From Darkness To Light 3

() Z

~ LL o ~

co CJ

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1

I I I

MYSTIC DIMENSIONS OF SCIENCE

I In recent years science has started touching the I

boundaries of mysticism It is moving and merging into religion day

day Then it now becomes necessary to touch this aspect also at this point of

story Reason Youth is the right time when all theses thing should be given

a thought and moreover when (traditional) science is taught at university

level why not new happenings in the world of science OSHO states few

z very rare examples to illustrate the mystic dimensions of science and ato ~ o the same time explains the inside story of the phenomenon also =gto ill

Z Growth of science o z o v

Science up to the time of Albert Einstein remained very gt o () consistent very logical Albert Einstein is the first mystic in the c () world of science a scientific mysticism he introduced and heo ltXl disturbed the whole edifice of the old science After Albert EinsteinshyCl Cl

science particularly physics which was his field of work is no more

the same -- because he accepted contradictions In fact he said that

When I had started my work I had though that life and logic are

synonymous - my work was to solve problems logically - but as I

went deeper I became aware that life is not synonymous with logic It

contains contradictions And in fact because of those contradictions

it is beautiful because of those contradictions it has a certain

tension that tension gives it aliveness it gives it possibilities to be

dynamic moving

And at the end of his life he said NowI cannot say that life

is a problem To call life a problem is a logical statement because a

problem means something that can be solved through logic if not

today then tomorrow Sooner or later logic will find a way and the

problem will be dissolved

= Mystery of Mahavira

It is said about Mahavira and no follower of () z ~Mahavira could understand this mystery in these twenty five -

o lL

hundred years In twelve years Mahavira ate for 365 days He took ~

food for only three hundread sixty five days in a long period of gtwelve years which means a total of one year in twelve years If we Cl

calculate this then it means that in every twelve days he took food

for one day and didnt eat for eleven days But at the same time it is

difficult to find someone healthier than stronger than him

Buddha or Christ or Krishna or Rama these all do not stand against

Mahavira in term of health This is very strange And also it is very

difficult to understand this that how natural laws behaved with his

body This man is eating for 365 days in12 year He should have been

dead by now but what is happening He is perfectly healthy

I just told you about Robert Pavlita Lot of unique

I Am That 12

experiments are going on in his laboratory One of these experiments

is of hunger and hypnotism What they are doing is astonishing In

Pavlitas lab certain people are being hypnotized for ten years They

would be hypnotized for ten They would stand sit work eat

drink but their hypnotic sleep would not be disturbed That deep

sleep is maintained One of those subjects is Burfilov Last year he

was hypnotized for three weeks and during those three weeks of

hypnotic sleep he was given imaginative food for example in his ts

sleep he was told that you are in a garden Look around these~ () J o beautiful flowers and do you feel the fragrance Burfilov LU

o Z breathed deeply and said Really It seems that apples have ripen

z Q Then Pavlita gave those imaginative false fruits to Burfilov He tookU)

U) that apple which is not there he ate that apple Nothing is there butb J

o he tasted it amp enjoyed it

a lt CJ For 15 days he was given such food not even water

not even food but false food false water Ten doctors were studying

the phenomenon They declared that day by day his health is

improving His physical disorders disappeared in just five days His

body achieved maximum health in seven days only His normal

body activities ceased He didnt shit because he was not eating

anything After three weeks the most astonishing thing was that he

was at his maximum health when he carne out of his hypnotic sleep

It is very surprising -- which you cannot even imagine that he gained

weight It is impossible One of those ten doctors was Dr Reziliv He

has told that it is scientifically impossible but whether it is possible or

impossible it has happened actually I was there for ten days this

man was in custody so that nothing from outside could be given to

him by any means by any injection or through some medicine but

his weight increased Reziliv is working with that man for over a

year now and he says that we have to acknowledge that there is

something like unknown - X force There is some kind of power

behind this which does not function according to our scientific rules

This may be prana ~ ~ It is easy to understand Mahavira after this o

experiment and that is why I say that whosoever wants to ~

experiment with fasting never listen to these Jain sadhus they dont ltknow anything They are forcing you to die of hunger in the name of CJ

fasting They call fasting- worship Fasting is a scientific alchemy in

religion and if fasting is practiced in that manner then weight will

not decrease rather it can increase

Vishuddhanand Mystery Drlire amp death

Just 40 years ago a hermit called Vishuddhanand lived in

Varanasi He gave hundreds of demonstration to prove that it is

possible to kill somebody using a particular sound This man used to

Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)

much surprised as there was no apparent reason for this He tried

very hard to understand this phenomenon Then he realized that it is

perhaps the shape of the pyramids which is the reason behind this

Mter ten years of research Hovis realized that it

might be the shape of the pyramid behind the phenomenon So he

made a small pyramid very small of three four feet base And he

kept a dead cat inside that He was surprised when it got

mummified This phenomenon marked the birth of a new science

which declared that geometrical shapes have a very deep correlation

with life energies And with Bovis advice it is being tried that all the () z

hospitals of the world should be pyramid shaped They would have ~ J

LL

more healing power and Bovis has done many successful o ~

experiments in this line He says that people suffering from egt egt

headache can be treated with pyramidal caps Mental disorders can ltl

be treated with these caps HOVIS CAP is being used widely in

many mental asylums to treat mental patients are being treated And

this has been proved of tremendous help in their treatment Bovis is

right Can pyramid shape caps make this much difference And if

external shapes can work like this then how much internal

geometrical shapes can work- this I want to tell you

SHARNAGATI is an experiment to change our

inner geometry When you stand then your inner being changes and

when you lie down then again your inner being takes different

shapes Our inner what you call mind or chita has geometrical

figures too There are at least two geometrical shapes in our inner

being when you stand straight you make ninety degree angle with

the ground and when you lie down then you dont make any angle

you become parallel to ground Ifsome one says with his totality that

I go to the feet of ARIHANTA I go to the feet of the master I go to

the feet of religion then this feeling changes his inner geometry

z which immediately triggers the transformation in his life Our inner o ~ has geometry Our conscious changes geometrically too and this U gt o L1J

geometry changes according to our feelings

t5 z Four years ago western scientists were surprised o (i5

5 by an event like never before This happened for the first time in past

oc 200 years Dimitri Dezonev a Czech farmer rises above the ground o

up in the air up to four feet in his sitting position He leaves the ltt

il ground against gravitation and stays there in the air four feet above

the groundr for 10 minutes Dimtiri has carried out this experiment

many times in front of hundreds of scientists They have crossshy

checked everything and it is not fake It is real

Dimitri has been asked about the secret behind

He says that there are two things One is my devotion- gratitude I

say to God that I leave you myself now I come to your feet I cant do

it of my own its your grace only which can do it through me But at

the same time I am unable to rise when I am there my SELF is

there

Two or three times he failed in his experiments

also So many people have come to see this event and he is unable to

rise above the ground Finally he said that please forgive me people

askedWhy you are unable to do it now He said that somehow I

am unable to forget myself and gravitational pull keeps on

working unless I forget myself When I forget myself and only God is

there in my being I immediately leave the ground to rise above

~===--=-

ltDHuman aura High frequency photography z

~ -

If someone with positive feelin~ pure in heart o u

~ touches water with his totality and withhold this water for sometime

in his hands then the water changes qualitatively Russian Scientist N

10

Kaameniave and American scientist Ruodolf Kir have proved this

fact with the help of many experiments There is no difference

chemically but qualitatively there is much of difference If that water

is used on new seeds instead of normal water then they germinate

before time they grow big flowers big fruits those plants are

healthier and they produce better results

Kaameniave has used normal water on these seeds

and special water to compare He has also used water that was kept

in the hands of murderers sick violent and negative people that

Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)

water was also used with those seeds Either they didnt germinate or

if germinated then all those plants grew sick

After thousands of experiments for fifteen years

this fact came in light chemistry is not the only thing there is

not much difference chemically but the difference is certainly

there What is that Where that difference comes from Definitely

that difference cant be measured from our instruments but the

z difference is there It is proven by results Because all three kinds of o ~ water change qualitatively the very soul of the water changeso =gt o L1J

Z If this change can happen in water it can also o o z happen in atmosphere around us This is the basic foundation of U5 gt IIscience of mantra A real mantra brings a qualitativeU)

b I transformation in the ambience around us and if we sit close to such ao

man then we can feel a different space around him And another -0 cQ N scientist Kirlian has developed High Frequency Photography

This will proved as one of the most wonderful thing in future

frequency photography is done on highly

sensitive plates If a photograph of my hand is taken through this

photography then not only it captures picture on the plate but even

the vibrations coming out my hand are also photographed and it is

very surprising that if I have negative feelings then photograph of

electric vibrations of the hand come very unhealthy sick and chaotic

as if some mad man has drawn some lines on the paper If I have

positive feelings happy joyous and full of gratitude then the picture

of my hand through Kirlian photography comes beautiful

rhythmic symmetrical and proportionate It represents a beautiful

arrangement of vibrations Kirlian says after thirty years of hard

labor that very soon we will be able to predict any disease before

six months that this particular man is going to be sick because

sickness has already affected his electric pattern of vibrations even

before it affects the physical body Before someones death this

electric filed starts shrinking or in a subtle way it starts dying before ()

the body Even before a man thinks of murdering some one his gt z J

electric field represents this feeling some typically changed o LL

patterns If we show love towards someone our electric field ~ r-represents this feeling even before it actuall y happens cQ N

=-=bullbull~

Maikhalova Her mystery

Maikhalova is the most important personality in

Russia since 15 years because Maikhalova can move anything with

the help of meditation only Not by hands not by any physical force

By concentrating she can move anything from a distance of six feet

and it starts coming towards or moving away from her She can

make a magnetic needle move or can make both needle of a clock

Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)

move very fast can make a watch- stop working hundreds of these

experiments but one thing is very surprising that if Maikhlova is

experimenting surrounded by doubtful people then it takes five

hours to move anything

If there friends helpful people around her then it

happens in half an hour And if there are people with feelings of

gratitude with purity in hearts then it happens in just five minutes

z And there is one more surprising thing when it takes hours to o ~ o move something then she looses ten pounds of weight when it takes )

LU o five minutes then there is no weight loss Z o z These all scientific experiments have been carriedo U5 5 out during lastfifteen years Two noble prize winners scientist Dr ltf)

b J Veeasiliave and Kaameniave with other forty top scientists have8

declared this after thousands of experiments that what Maikhalova co

N lt

doing is a fact and they have developed some devices to record that

what happens in the atmosphere around her Three things are

recorded firstly as Maikhalova concentrates her entire body

electricity her aura starts flowing in the form of current towards that

entity just like laser ray this current surrounds that entity all

around It is through current things are pulled towards her or

move away

The third most amazing thing is that those Russian

scientists think that this energy can be stored in some devices This

Prana Oorja if stored in devices then those positive emotions of

Maikhalova are also stored along so some special devices have

been developed to store this energy successfully This device is kept

in a room if you enter into that room then this device would pullyou

towards it or you will feel like running out of the room It is due to

that feeling of Maikhalova when she was conducting this pull or

push experiment and this energy got stored that very moment

Karl Jheiling () z ~ JStalin murdered a man- Karl Autovitch Jheiling in 1937 lJ o

Jheiling was an incredible personality He could tell just by touching ~ an egg that whether cock or hen would come out of this particular

0shylt

egg and he never failed But this is nothing But Jheiling even if N

you cover a photograph could tell just by touching the photograph

that whether it is of a male or of a female Jheiling used to say that in

someones photograph electrical vibrations of that person are also

stored He unconsciously concentrates on the camera and the

electrical current starts flowing towards the camera Thats why it

gets stored in the camera

But this is nothing The mostamazing thing about

Jheiling was that by touching any mirror he would tell about the

Mahaveer Vaani l(Translated)

person who has just used it whether the person was male or female

because you become conscious in front of the mirror too and you are

most concentrated in front of the mirror thus your energy gets

transferred to the mirror

~

Nijinski

There was a great dancer in west Nijinski His z o dance was a miracle perhaps he had been the greatest dancer on the ~ ~ o earth His miracle was that he would rise above the ground during LU

o Z his dance and would remain in the air And one thing was even more

~ astonishing that when he would come to the ground then he would Ifi 5 (f) come very slowly which was very strange It is impossible to come bc o down that slowly The gravitational doesnt allow you to come

~ down that slow This was a miracle N

He married and when his wife saw his dance she

was surprised She was a dancer herself She said to Nijinski one day

his wife has written this in her autobiography One day I said to my

husband what a shame that you cannot see yourself dancing

Nijinski said Who said I cannot see I do always see I am always

out I make myself dance from the outside and if I am not out of my

body then I cannot take such a high jump I cant come down to

ground so slowly When I dance from within I feel weight and when

Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)

I make myself dance from out side then there is no weight

Yoga says whenever ANAAHAT CHAKRA of some

one is activated gravitational pull does not affect much and

certain special dances affect ANAAHAT CHAKRA Perhaps

ANAAHAT CHAKRA of Nijinski was activated automatically

through his dance practices One can experience the phenomenon of

out of body experience if ones ANAAHAT CHAKRA is activated

He can see himself outside from his physical body

~~~

o Robert PavUta Pavlita eenerator z

~ --

o u

Try to understand this at your physical level I was ~

telling you about institute of suggestology of Bulgarian doctor

Lauranzov Lauranzov has done tremendous experiments in the ltt N

field of education He was asked in an international conference that

how could he think about this revolutionary dimension of

education Who has inspired him This Lauranzov answered that I

was practicing breathing exercise of Indian Yoga that gave me

insight Breathing What is so special about breathing Breathing

means that if you relax completely if you leave your body totally

relaxed which is possible through Sashtang Pranam of ancient

Indian system That is the position of SHARNAAGATIfor body

If you lie down on the ground relaxed completely then it is not

Mahaveer Vaani 1 9 (Translated)

merely pranam but it has lot of scientific truth inside

Lauranzov says that the relaxation and energy that

we feel during our night sleep is because of our this lying position

When we lie down on earth then universal powers enter us very

easily When we stand erect then our ego follows this physical

position and when we lie down then tOOl our ego takes a lying

position Our defence system dropsl our resistance dropsl our

z security system drops o ~ U Robert Pavalita from Czech universityl Prague hasgt o I1J been conducting tremendous experiment and researches since ten ~ Z years This is about recharging tired people with fresh new powero en You are tiredl broken down then he would make you lie down undergt gt

r o a healthy COWl on the ground He would say that for five minutes en o you relax and feel that power is showering upon you from this 01

~ healthy cow After five minutesl special devices would take records

that tiredness is no more He is fresh now Itwas asked from Pavalita

that if we sit under the cow then Pavalita said that it would not

happen even in hours by sitting and it can happen in just few

minutes in lying position He would make you lie down under a tree

and make you feel fresh and better Pavalita says that the moment

you lie down your resistance drops down the security around you

dropsdown

There is one device famous in his name It is calledshy

Pavalita generator He has also made very small devices and he is

experimenting with those devices and doing a great work He says ~

that you simply concentrate on these devices just for five mitlutes 11

nothing more just seeing and concentrating on these devices These

devices store your power and this energy can be used immediately

This device can do what your mind can do Before five minutes this

device was dead but after five minutes you would feel great energy

in those devices

Pavalita has declared that very soon there would be no

need of guns and sticks to handle the crowd We will have these ()devices that in just fifteen minutes people would run away because z 5 ithose devices will spread so much of hatred His all experiments u o

have been successful He has recently developed a new device Ithas b laquo very big range You need not come across it if you are in its range it

Ct)

01willeffectyou

~~

Mahaveer Va ani-l (Translated)

Meditation

Youth can practice Dynamic Kundalani Nataraj and Nadabrahma

meditations Choice of the meditation or combinations of

meditations absolutely depends on ones own likings Techniques

have already been detailed at the end of teenage education

sections

~

z o (

~ w Z o z o en gt Cf)

b I Cf)

o ltt ltt N

ART OF DYING

The story ofthe book (oflife actually) has already reached a point

now pom where we can enter into a completely new and hitherto

untouched concept- the concept of art of dying

This section has been divided into two partsshy

1 Middle age education

2 Old age education

Both these parts have been detailed by Osho separately raising all

important issues one by one All religious aspects and martial arts have

been taken up at this level and also concept offive dimensional education

is given here Osho proposes a two tier system ofeducation for middle

aged people incorporating two new concepts of university ofmysticism

and university of death

And as we move on to climax that is to old age Osha changes

the entire gestalt by turning the fear ofdeath into a celebration Step by

step he opens up all the doors of this castle ofdeath and reveals that

there is simply joy andfreedom inside it Here concept of Bardo has also

been taken and a rare meditation technique for oldies

From thirty-five to forty-two a new step a new door

opens If up to thirty-five you have felt deep harmony an orgasmic

feeling and you have discovered meditation through it then from

thirty-five to forty-two you will help each other go more and more

into that meditation without sex because sex at this point starts

looking childish juvenile Forty-two is the right time when a

person should be able to know exactlywho he is From forty-two to

forty-nine he deeper and deeper into meditation more and

more into himself and helps the partner in the same way They

become friends There is no more husband and there is no more wife

that time has passed It has given its richness to your life now there

is something higher higher than love

~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy

~~

He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry

novels Whatever he wanted to do in life

Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything

that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be

turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy

marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new

adventures in every direction We can make the second part so

beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous

z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU

Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~

qJ

0c (f)

0

a 1O Ci

I

Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1

Education in 2 parts Changing the roots

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes

to the university of course to different universities or to the same

university but to different departments One is to prepare children

one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now

want to know something more beyond life The second part of

education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of

witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education

for death and education for livelihood are separated- when

everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0

eternity- education is complete LL

0 Qlaquo

L) Ci

Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)

Five dimensional education For a golden future

Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor

world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in

world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone

I divide education into five dimensions The first is

informative like history geography and many other subjects which

can be dealt with by television and computer together But about

z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )

o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w

~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N

humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman

Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim

Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho

We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance

with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now

as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have

a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that

they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or

other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations

completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and

dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the

first dimension also come languages Every person in the world

should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and

the other is English as an international vehicle for communication

They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent

the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can

create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language

connects people and language disconnects too There is right now

no international language This is due to our prejudices English is

perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~

u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo

tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)

reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N

they are more complicated and the human guide will be more

necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day

education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that

they know what life is They dont know and by the time they

know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his

anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third

dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called

education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your

life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes

ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who

forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life

So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its

wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not

go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a

connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be

just outside things - they should be something inner too A

reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension

People are so irreverent to life

The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity

z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)

zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to

to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being

ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the

fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension

will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so

that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should

be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can

avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be

introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all

possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any

careof

The Golden Future

Religion

According to age is the time when a person should

experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be

practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to

learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these

topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been

taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w

o z Yoga

~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)

Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to

-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist

can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not

differentiate between an atheist and a religious person

Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same

way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and

inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with

Yoga nothing else

Yog Naye Aayaam

Hassidism

Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very

communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not

anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should

live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop

the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people

be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness

with their happiness with their life with their death Create a

concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear

on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device

~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have

r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N

enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life

holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The

ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine

grace

-~

Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of

prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of

techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner

reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not

believe in techniques but in love Remember well the

The Art Of Dying 3

technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is

non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet

Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique

Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no

techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life

trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so

deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes

hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o

Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)

b

8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at

~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N

mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have

any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the

garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the

spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you

cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to

the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do

and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and

it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows

The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2

Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism

Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a

love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into

the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones

heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma

doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna

is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to

remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism

is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~

UJ

z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4

talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact

more technological They say You have done something wrong

you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to

keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to

change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has

tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says

If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be

forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if

Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1

you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance

becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you

have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you

accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to

repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance

becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else

because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes

you conscious alert

~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~

the old division of I and ~

~

meditation

Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10

z o ~ o gt o LU

Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ

b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o

only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1

~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic

in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in

misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend

to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with

the possibility of going beyond death into immortality

~

Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6

Martial arts

Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have

been given to throw some light on these rare topics-

Swordsmanship

A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what

meditation has to do with a sword but they developed

swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this

swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally

different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z

you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11

be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)

-0

aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1

Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to

fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all

that is ugly in you

Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam

Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor

Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative

techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial

arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to

commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death

facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and

practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more

and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and

destruction disappears

Archery

Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the

competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The

z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw

6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent

at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not

~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own

and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature

exists without any competition and whenever we bring in

competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by

drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to

know yourself itcan be used

Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15

Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness

One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy

laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while

dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a

disease

A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of

intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the

more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question

of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers

It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o

society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation

~ =-= N

To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes

you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to

me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious

person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is

still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter

has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that

laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be

difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will

become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just

Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3

time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and

totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt

forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too

only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately

the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many

ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just

have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly

[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z

Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u

gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)

b r (I)

0

-0 -0 N

The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2

Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science

Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything

about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level

Just to give a glimpse

And now there is a possibility that science and religion

can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a

very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and

others have come to a feeling that the more they know about

existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)

know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o

mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a

scientist but as a poet N -0

Eddington has written that first we use to believe that

thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I

went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world

does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence

appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good

news science is coming to a great understanding That

understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But

I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious

people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old

stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran

and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the

Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in

a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for

meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics

of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck

Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only

scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the

Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we

need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~

UJ

Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom

~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co

-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need

meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has

come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded

together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of

human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable

unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity

will disappear from theworld

The Secret 12 Q 1

University of mysticism Whole sky is yours

Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes

for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people

can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife

Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be

revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has

lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring

into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make

you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()

definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy

This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i

to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo

ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N

are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all

that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only

have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill

have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools

All those mystery schools together will be the University of

Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be

universal

And its function is totally different It is not going to teach

you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and

that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all

worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the

universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I

can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create

engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all

needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont

create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can

grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the

suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much

beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you

z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ

z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto

taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind

man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is

his

Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2

Mysteries of life Better be positive

Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small

The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small

hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on

standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One

who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten

lives are short

One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling

ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL

o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger

~ ~ foo

N

It is better to be positive because the more positive you are

the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no

negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys

it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot

explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable

inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help

The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only

questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on

asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers

questions and questions and questions Each question becomes

The Golden Future 15 Q-1

slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is

one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will

not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no

communication because the heart knows only the language of

silence No other language is known by the heart no other language

is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence

The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise

z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5

8 r o N r--shyN

The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2

University of death Making death - a festival

Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age

This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an

event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an

institution- as a jumping board-

Whole system of education has to be changed from the very

roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood

rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third

of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life

()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u

authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~

that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the

university -- of course to different universities but to different

departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare

people who have lived life and now want to know something more

beyond life

Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people

who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more

peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just

sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will

return Except this there is no otherway

Education divided in two parts means young people study

for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the

middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing

laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their

death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of

education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt

they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things

Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that

Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )

o ~ IU

Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world

8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life

meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~

great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of

humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of

living still you will need all these great value in your life But you

will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as

a background for all these- meditation but the government of India

is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I

was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane

things of life

I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2

be the only education There should be a lower kind of education

and each university should have a higher faculty of education where

you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make

you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can

chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the

universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh

you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a

desert

=== -==0

Mediation is the key () z ~ o u

Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~

existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro

Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N

going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able

to see and experience on his own And only your experience is

liberating because only then it is authentically your truth

~=-=~~

The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead

stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his

religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will

find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will

be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract

ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature

and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature

Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3

God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha

This very earth~ the paradise

The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be

his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the

stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to

demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those

mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be

an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~

-0 N

The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l

Meditation

Vipassana

Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60

minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and

breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is

necessary

While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the

bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is

not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many

other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~

ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world

N

etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what

you are watching So remember not to become identified with

whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as

mysteries to be enjoyed

Zazen

Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away

Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the

wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with

thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30

minutes

z o ~

~ w

5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI

While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the

attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and

alert as possible moment to moment

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of

being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing

meaningful that remains-is this aloneness

From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what

you are going to become the potential blossoms

From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop

the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that

you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from

you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is

separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy

nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the

pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is

the preparation for death

Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things

move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with

great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been

meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this

richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole

existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great

opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible

flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can

feel them

From Darkness To Light 3

() Z

~ LL o ~

co CJ

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1

experiments are going on in his laboratory One of these experiments

is of hunger and hypnotism What they are doing is astonishing In

Pavlitas lab certain people are being hypnotized for ten years They

would be hypnotized for ten They would stand sit work eat

drink but their hypnotic sleep would not be disturbed That deep

sleep is maintained One of those subjects is Burfilov Last year he

was hypnotized for three weeks and during those three weeks of

hypnotic sleep he was given imaginative food for example in his ts

sleep he was told that you are in a garden Look around these~ () J o beautiful flowers and do you feel the fragrance Burfilov LU

o Z breathed deeply and said Really It seems that apples have ripen

z Q Then Pavlita gave those imaginative false fruits to Burfilov He tookU)

U) that apple which is not there he ate that apple Nothing is there butb J

o he tasted it amp enjoyed it

a lt CJ For 15 days he was given such food not even water

not even food but false food false water Ten doctors were studying

the phenomenon They declared that day by day his health is

improving His physical disorders disappeared in just five days His

body achieved maximum health in seven days only His normal

body activities ceased He didnt shit because he was not eating

anything After three weeks the most astonishing thing was that he

was at his maximum health when he carne out of his hypnotic sleep

It is very surprising -- which you cannot even imagine that he gained

weight It is impossible One of those ten doctors was Dr Reziliv He

has told that it is scientifically impossible but whether it is possible or

impossible it has happened actually I was there for ten days this

man was in custody so that nothing from outside could be given to

him by any means by any injection or through some medicine but

his weight increased Reziliv is working with that man for over a

year now and he says that we have to acknowledge that there is

something like unknown - X force There is some kind of power

behind this which does not function according to our scientific rules

This may be prana ~ ~ It is easy to understand Mahavira after this o

experiment and that is why I say that whosoever wants to ~

experiment with fasting never listen to these Jain sadhus they dont ltknow anything They are forcing you to die of hunger in the name of CJ

fasting They call fasting- worship Fasting is a scientific alchemy in

religion and if fasting is practiced in that manner then weight will

not decrease rather it can increase

Vishuddhanand Mystery Drlire amp death

Just 40 years ago a hermit called Vishuddhanand lived in

Varanasi He gave hundreds of demonstration to prove that it is

possible to kill somebody using a particular sound This man used to

Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)

much surprised as there was no apparent reason for this He tried

very hard to understand this phenomenon Then he realized that it is

perhaps the shape of the pyramids which is the reason behind this

Mter ten years of research Hovis realized that it

might be the shape of the pyramid behind the phenomenon So he

made a small pyramid very small of three four feet base And he

kept a dead cat inside that He was surprised when it got

mummified This phenomenon marked the birth of a new science

which declared that geometrical shapes have a very deep correlation

with life energies And with Bovis advice it is being tried that all the () z

hospitals of the world should be pyramid shaped They would have ~ J

LL

more healing power and Bovis has done many successful o ~

experiments in this line He says that people suffering from egt egt

headache can be treated with pyramidal caps Mental disorders can ltl

be treated with these caps HOVIS CAP is being used widely in

many mental asylums to treat mental patients are being treated And

this has been proved of tremendous help in their treatment Bovis is

right Can pyramid shape caps make this much difference And if

external shapes can work like this then how much internal

geometrical shapes can work- this I want to tell you

SHARNAGATI is an experiment to change our

inner geometry When you stand then your inner being changes and

when you lie down then again your inner being takes different

shapes Our inner what you call mind or chita has geometrical

figures too There are at least two geometrical shapes in our inner

being when you stand straight you make ninety degree angle with

the ground and when you lie down then you dont make any angle

you become parallel to ground Ifsome one says with his totality that

I go to the feet of ARIHANTA I go to the feet of the master I go to

the feet of religion then this feeling changes his inner geometry

z which immediately triggers the transformation in his life Our inner o ~ has geometry Our conscious changes geometrically too and this U gt o L1J

geometry changes according to our feelings

t5 z Four years ago western scientists were surprised o (i5

5 by an event like never before This happened for the first time in past

oc 200 years Dimitri Dezonev a Czech farmer rises above the ground o

up in the air up to four feet in his sitting position He leaves the ltt

il ground against gravitation and stays there in the air four feet above

the groundr for 10 minutes Dimtiri has carried out this experiment

many times in front of hundreds of scientists They have crossshy

checked everything and it is not fake It is real

Dimitri has been asked about the secret behind

He says that there are two things One is my devotion- gratitude I

say to God that I leave you myself now I come to your feet I cant do

it of my own its your grace only which can do it through me But at

the same time I am unable to rise when I am there my SELF is

there

Two or three times he failed in his experiments

also So many people have come to see this event and he is unable to

rise above the ground Finally he said that please forgive me people

askedWhy you are unable to do it now He said that somehow I

am unable to forget myself and gravitational pull keeps on

working unless I forget myself When I forget myself and only God is

there in my being I immediately leave the ground to rise above

~===--=-

ltDHuman aura High frequency photography z

~ -

If someone with positive feelin~ pure in heart o u

~ touches water with his totality and withhold this water for sometime

in his hands then the water changes qualitatively Russian Scientist N

10

Kaameniave and American scientist Ruodolf Kir have proved this

fact with the help of many experiments There is no difference

chemically but qualitatively there is much of difference If that water

is used on new seeds instead of normal water then they germinate

before time they grow big flowers big fruits those plants are

healthier and they produce better results

Kaameniave has used normal water on these seeds

and special water to compare He has also used water that was kept

in the hands of murderers sick violent and negative people that

Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)

water was also used with those seeds Either they didnt germinate or

if germinated then all those plants grew sick

After thousands of experiments for fifteen years

this fact came in light chemistry is not the only thing there is

not much difference chemically but the difference is certainly

there What is that Where that difference comes from Definitely

that difference cant be measured from our instruments but the

z difference is there It is proven by results Because all three kinds of o ~ water change qualitatively the very soul of the water changeso =gt o L1J

Z If this change can happen in water it can also o o z happen in atmosphere around us This is the basic foundation of U5 gt IIscience of mantra A real mantra brings a qualitativeU)

b I transformation in the ambience around us and if we sit close to such ao

man then we can feel a different space around him And another -0 cQ N scientist Kirlian has developed High Frequency Photography

This will proved as one of the most wonderful thing in future

frequency photography is done on highly

sensitive plates If a photograph of my hand is taken through this

photography then not only it captures picture on the plate but even

the vibrations coming out my hand are also photographed and it is

very surprising that if I have negative feelings then photograph of

electric vibrations of the hand come very unhealthy sick and chaotic

as if some mad man has drawn some lines on the paper If I have

positive feelings happy joyous and full of gratitude then the picture

of my hand through Kirlian photography comes beautiful

rhythmic symmetrical and proportionate It represents a beautiful

arrangement of vibrations Kirlian says after thirty years of hard

labor that very soon we will be able to predict any disease before

six months that this particular man is going to be sick because

sickness has already affected his electric pattern of vibrations even

before it affects the physical body Before someones death this

electric filed starts shrinking or in a subtle way it starts dying before ()

the body Even before a man thinks of murdering some one his gt z J

electric field represents this feeling some typically changed o LL

patterns If we show love towards someone our electric field ~ r-represents this feeling even before it actuall y happens cQ N

=-=bullbull~

Maikhalova Her mystery

Maikhalova is the most important personality in

Russia since 15 years because Maikhalova can move anything with

the help of meditation only Not by hands not by any physical force

By concentrating she can move anything from a distance of six feet

and it starts coming towards or moving away from her She can

make a magnetic needle move or can make both needle of a clock

Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)

move very fast can make a watch- stop working hundreds of these

experiments but one thing is very surprising that if Maikhlova is

experimenting surrounded by doubtful people then it takes five

hours to move anything

If there friends helpful people around her then it

happens in half an hour And if there are people with feelings of

gratitude with purity in hearts then it happens in just five minutes

z And there is one more surprising thing when it takes hours to o ~ o move something then she looses ten pounds of weight when it takes )

LU o five minutes then there is no weight loss Z o z These all scientific experiments have been carriedo U5 5 out during lastfifteen years Two noble prize winners scientist Dr ltf)

b J Veeasiliave and Kaameniave with other forty top scientists have8

declared this after thousands of experiments that what Maikhalova co

N lt

doing is a fact and they have developed some devices to record that

what happens in the atmosphere around her Three things are

recorded firstly as Maikhalova concentrates her entire body

electricity her aura starts flowing in the form of current towards that

entity just like laser ray this current surrounds that entity all

around It is through current things are pulled towards her or

move away

The third most amazing thing is that those Russian

scientists think that this energy can be stored in some devices This

Prana Oorja if stored in devices then those positive emotions of

Maikhalova are also stored along so some special devices have

been developed to store this energy successfully This device is kept

in a room if you enter into that room then this device would pullyou

towards it or you will feel like running out of the room It is due to

that feeling of Maikhalova when she was conducting this pull or

push experiment and this energy got stored that very moment

Karl Jheiling () z ~ JStalin murdered a man- Karl Autovitch Jheiling in 1937 lJ o

Jheiling was an incredible personality He could tell just by touching ~ an egg that whether cock or hen would come out of this particular

0shylt

egg and he never failed But this is nothing But Jheiling even if N

you cover a photograph could tell just by touching the photograph

that whether it is of a male or of a female Jheiling used to say that in

someones photograph electrical vibrations of that person are also

stored He unconsciously concentrates on the camera and the

electrical current starts flowing towards the camera Thats why it

gets stored in the camera

But this is nothing The mostamazing thing about

Jheiling was that by touching any mirror he would tell about the

Mahaveer Vaani l(Translated)

person who has just used it whether the person was male or female

because you become conscious in front of the mirror too and you are

most concentrated in front of the mirror thus your energy gets

transferred to the mirror

~

Nijinski

There was a great dancer in west Nijinski His z o dance was a miracle perhaps he had been the greatest dancer on the ~ ~ o earth His miracle was that he would rise above the ground during LU

o Z his dance and would remain in the air And one thing was even more

~ astonishing that when he would come to the ground then he would Ifi 5 (f) come very slowly which was very strange It is impossible to come bc o down that slowly The gravitational doesnt allow you to come

~ down that slow This was a miracle N

He married and when his wife saw his dance she

was surprised She was a dancer herself She said to Nijinski one day

his wife has written this in her autobiography One day I said to my

husband what a shame that you cannot see yourself dancing

Nijinski said Who said I cannot see I do always see I am always

out I make myself dance from the outside and if I am not out of my

body then I cannot take such a high jump I cant come down to

ground so slowly When I dance from within I feel weight and when

Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)

I make myself dance from out side then there is no weight

Yoga says whenever ANAAHAT CHAKRA of some

one is activated gravitational pull does not affect much and

certain special dances affect ANAAHAT CHAKRA Perhaps

ANAAHAT CHAKRA of Nijinski was activated automatically

through his dance practices One can experience the phenomenon of

out of body experience if ones ANAAHAT CHAKRA is activated

He can see himself outside from his physical body

~~~

o Robert PavUta Pavlita eenerator z

~ --

o u

Try to understand this at your physical level I was ~

telling you about institute of suggestology of Bulgarian doctor

Lauranzov Lauranzov has done tremendous experiments in the ltt N

field of education He was asked in an international conference that

how could he think about this revolutionary dimension of

education Who has inspired him This Lauranzov answered that I

was practicing breathing exercise of Indian Yoga that gave me

insight Breathing What is so special about breathing Breathing

means that if you relax completely if you leave your body totally

relaxed which is possible through Sashtang Pranam of ancient

Indian system That is the position of SHARNAAGATIfor body

If you lie down on the ground relaxed completely then it is not

Mahaveer Vaani 1 9 (Translated)

merely pranam but it has lot of scientific truth inside

Lauranzov says that the relaxation and energy that

we feel during our night sleep is because of our this lying position

When we lie down on earth then universal powers enter us very

easily When we stand erect then our ego follows this physical

position and when we lie down then tOOl our ego takes a lying

position Our defence system dropsl our resistance dropsl our

z security system drops o ~ U Robert Pavalita from Czech universityl Prague hasgt o I1J been conducting tremendous experiment and researches since ten ~ Z years This is about recharging tired people with fresh new powero en You are tiredl broken down then he would make you lie down undergt gt

r o a healthy COWl on the ground He would say that for five minutes en o you relax and feel that power is showering upon you from this 01

~ healthy cow After five minutesl special devices would take records

that tiredness is no more He is fresh now Itwas asked from Pavalita

that if we sit under the cow then Pavalita said that it would not

happen even in hours by sitting and it can happen in just few

minutes in lying position He would make you lie down under a tree

and make you feel fresh and better Pavalita says that the moment

you lie down your resistance drops down the security around you

dropsdown

There is one device famous in his name It is calledshy

Pavalita generator He has also made very small devices and he is

experimenting with those devices and doing a great work He says ~

that you simply concentrate on these devices just for five mitlutes 11

nothing more just seeing and concentrating on these devices These

devices store your power and this energy can be used immediately

This device can do what your mind can do Before five minutes this

device was dead but after five minutes you would feel great energy

in those devices

Pavalita has declared that very soon there would be no

need of guns and sticks to handle the crowd We will have these ()devices that in just fifteen minutes people would run away because z 5 ithose devices will spread so much of hatred His all experiments u o

have been successful He has recently developed a new device Ithas b laquo very big range You need not come across it if you are in its range it

Ct)

01willeffectyou

~~

Mahaveer Va ani-l (Translated)

Meditation

Youth can practice Dynamic Kundalani Nataraj and Nadabrahma

meditations Choice of the meditation or combinations of

meditations absolutely depends on ones own likings Techniques

have already been detailed at the end of teenage education

sections

~

z o (

~ w Z o z o en gt Cf)

b I Cf)

o ltt ltt N

ART OF DYING

The story ofthe book (oflife actually) has already reached a point

now pom where we can enter into a completely new and hitherto

untouched concept- the concept of art of dying

This section has been divided into two partsshy

1 Middle age education

2 Old age education

Both these parts have been detailed by Osho separately raising all

important issues one by one All religious aspects and martial arts have

been taken up at this level and also concept offive dimensional education

is given here Osho proposes a two tier system ofeducation for middle

aged people incorporating two new concepts of university ofmysticism

and university of death

And as we move on to climax that is to old age Osha changes

the entire gestalt by turning the fear ofdeath into a celebration Step by

step he opens up all the doors of this castle ofdeath and reveals that

there is simply joy andfreedom inside it Here concept of Bardo has also

been taken and a rare meditation technique for oldies

From thirty-five to forty-two a new step a new door

opens If up to thirty-five you have felt deep harmony an orgasmic

feeling and you have discovered meditation through it then from

thirty-five to forty-two you will help each other go more and more

into that meditation without sex because sex at this point starts

looking childish juvenile Forty-two is the right time when a

person should be able to know exactlywho he is From forty-two to

forty-nine he deeper and deeper into meditation more and

more into himself and helps the partner in the same way They

become friends There is no more husband and there is no more wife

that time has passed It has given its richness to your life now there

is something higher higher than love

~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy

~~

He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry

novels Whatever he wanted to do in life

Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything

that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be

turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy

marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new

adventures in every direction We can make the second part so

beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous

z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU

Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~

qJ

0c (f)

0

a 1O Ci

I

Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1

Education in 2 parts Changing the roots

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes

to the university of course to different universities or to the same

university but to different departments One is to prepare children

one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now

want to know something more beyond life The second part of

education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of

witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education

for death and education for livelihood are separated- when

everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0

eternity- education is complete LL

0 Qlaquo

L) Ci

Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)

Five dimensional education For a golden future

Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor

world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in

world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone

I divide education into five dimensions The first is

informative like history geography and many other subjects which

can be dealt with by television and computer together But about

z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )

o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w

~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N

humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman

Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim

Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho

We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance

with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now

as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have

a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that

they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or

other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations

completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and

dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the

first dimension also come languages Every person in the world

should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and

the other is English as an international vehicle for communication

They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent

the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can

create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language

connects people and language disconnects too There is right now

no international language This is due to our prejudices English is

perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~

u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo

tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)

reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N

they are more complicated and the human guide will be more

necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day

education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that

they know what life is They dont know and by the time they

know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his

anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third

dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called

education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your

life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes

ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who

forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life

So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its

wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not

go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a

connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be

just outside things - they should be something inner too A

reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension

People are so irreverent to life

The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity

z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)

zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to

to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being

ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the

fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension

will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so

that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should

be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can

avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be

introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all

possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any

careof

The Golden Future

Religion

According to age is the time when a person should

experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be

practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to

learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these

topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been

taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w

o z Yoga

~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)

Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to

-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist

can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not

differentiate between an atheist and a religious person

Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same

way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and

inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with

Yoga nothing else

Yog Naye Aayaam

Hassidism

Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very

communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not

anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should

live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop

the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people

be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness

with their happiness with their life with their death Create a

concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear

on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device

~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have

r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N

enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life

holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The

ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine

grace

-~

Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of

prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of

techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner

reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not

believe in techniques but in love Remember well the

The Art Of Dying 3

technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is

non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet

Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique

Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no

techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life

trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so

deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes

hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o

Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)

b

8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at

~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N

mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have

any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the

garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the

spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you

cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to

the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do

and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and

it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows

The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2

Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism

Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a

love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into

the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones

heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma

doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna

is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to

remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism

is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~

UJ

z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4

talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact

more technological They say You have done something wrong

you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to

keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to

change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has

tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says

If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be

forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if

Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1

you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance

becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you

have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you

accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to

repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance

becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else

because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes

you conscious alert

~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~

the old division of I and ~

~

meditation

Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10

z o ~ o gt o LU

Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ

b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o

only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1

~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic

in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in

misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend

to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with

the possibility of going beyond death into immortality

~

Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6

Martial arts

Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have

been given to throw some light on these rare topics-

Swordsmanship

A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what

meditation has to do with a sword but they developed

swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this

swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally

different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z

you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11

be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)

-0

aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1

Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to

fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all

that is ugly in you

Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam

Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor

Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative

techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial

arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to

commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death

facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and

practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more

and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and

destruction disappears

Archery

Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the

competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The

z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw

6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent

at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not

~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own

and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature

exists without any competition and whenever we bring in

competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by

drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to

know yourself itcan be used

Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15

Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness

One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy

laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while

dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a

disease

A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of

intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the

more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question

of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers

It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o

society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation

~ =-= N

To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes

you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to

me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious

person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is

still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter

has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that

laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be

difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will

become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just

Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3

time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and

totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt

forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too

only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately

the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many

ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just

have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly

[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z

Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u

gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)

b r (I)

0

-0 -0 N

The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2

Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science

Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything

about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level

Just to give a glimpse

And now there is a possibility that science and religion

can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a

very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and

others have come to a feeling that the more they know about

existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)

know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o

mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a

scientist but as a poet N -0

Eddington has written that first we use to believe that

thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I

went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world

does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence

appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good

news science is coming to a great understanding That

understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But

I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious

people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old

stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran

and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the

Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in

a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for

meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics

of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck

Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only

scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the

Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we

need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~

UJ

Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom

~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co

-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need

meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has

come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded

together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of

human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable

unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity

will disappear from theworld

The Secret 12 Q 1

University of mysticism Whole sky is yours

Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes

for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people

can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife

Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be

revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has

lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring

into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make

you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()

definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy

This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i

to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo

ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N

are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all

that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only

have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill

have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools

All those mystery schools together will be the University of

Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be

universal

And its function is totally different It is not going to teach

you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and

that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all

worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the

universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I

can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create

engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all

needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont

create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can

grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the

suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much

beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you

z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ

z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto

taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind

man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is

his

Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2

Mysteries of life Better be positive

Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small

The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small

hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on

standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One

who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten

lives are short

One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling

ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL

o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger

~ ~ foo

N

It is better to be positive because the more positive you are

the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no

negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys

it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot

explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable

inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help

The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only

questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on

asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers

questions and questions and questions Each question becomes

The Golden Future 15 Q-1

slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is

one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will

not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no

communication because the heart knows only the language of

silence No other language is known by the heart no other language

is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence

The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise

z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5

8 r o N r--shyN

The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2

University of death Making death - a festival

Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age

This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an

event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an

institution- as a jumping board-

Whole system of education has to be changed from the very

roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood

rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third

of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life

()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u

authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~

that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the

university -- of course to different universities but to different

departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare

people who have lived life and now want to know something more

beyond life

Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people

who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more

peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just

sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will

return Except this there is no otherway

Education divided in two parts means young people study

for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the

middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing

laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their

death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of

education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt

they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things

Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that

Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )

o ~ IU

Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world

8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life

meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~

great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of

humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of

living still you will need all these great value in your life But you

will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as

a background for all these- meditation but the government of India

is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I

was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane

things of life

I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2

be the only education There should be a lower kind of education

and each university should have a higher faculty of education where

you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make

you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can

chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the

universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh

you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a

desert

=== -==0

Mediation is the key () z ~ o u

Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~

existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro

Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N

going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able

to see and experience on his own And only your experience is

liberating because only then it is authentically your truth

~=-=~~

The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead

stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his

religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will

find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will

be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract

ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature

and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature

Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3

God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha

This very earth~ the paradise

The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be

his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the

stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to

demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those

mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be

an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~

-0 N

The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l

Meditation

Vipassana

Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60

minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and

breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is

necessary

While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the

bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is

not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many

other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~

ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world

N

etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what

you are watching So remember not to become identified with

whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as

mysteries to be enjoyed

Zazen

Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away

Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the

wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with

thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30

minutes

z o ~

~ w

5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI

While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the

attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and

alert as possible moment to moment

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of

being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing

meaningful that remains-is this aloneness

From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what

you are going to become the potential blossoms

From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop

the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that

you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from

you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is

separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy

nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the

pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is

the preparation for death

Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things

move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with

great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been

meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this

richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole

existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great

opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible

flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can

feel them

From Darkness To Light 3

() Z

~ LL o ~

co CJ

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1

much surprised as there was no apparent reason for this He tried

very hard to understand this phenomenon Then he realized that it is

perhaps the shape of the pyramids which is the reason behind this

Mter ten years of research Hovis realized that it

might be the shape of the pyramid behind the phenomenon So he

made a small pyramid very small of three four feet base And he

kept a dead cat inside that He was surprised when it got

mummified This phenomenon marked the birth of a new science

which declared that geometrical shapes have a very deep correlation

with life energies And with Bovis advice it is being tried that all the () z

hospitals of the world should be pyramid shaped They would have ~ J

LL

more healing power and Bovis has done many successful o ~

experiments in this line He says that people suffering from egt egt

headache can be treated with pyramidal caps Mental disorders can ltl

be treated with these caps HOVIS CAP is being used widely in

many mental asylums to treat mental patients are being treated And

this has been proved of tremendous help in their treatment Bovis is

right Can pyramid shape caps make this much difference And if

external shapes can work like this then how much internal

geometrical shapes can work- this I want to tell you

SHARNAGATI is an experiment to change our

inner geometry When you stand then your inner being changes and

when you lie down then again your inner being takes different

shapes Our inner what you call mind or chita has geometrical

figures too There are at least two geometrical shapes in our inner

being when you stand straight you make ninety degree angle with

the ground and when you lie down then you dont make any angle

you become parallel to ground Ifsome one says with his totality that

I go to the feet of ARIHANTA I go to the feet of the master I go to

the feet of religion then this feeling changes his inner geometry

z which immediately triggers the transformation in his life Our inner o ~ has geometry Our conscious changes geometrically too and this U gt o L1J

geometry changes according to our feelings

t5 z Four years ago western scientists were surprised o (i5

5 by an event like never before This happened for the first time in past

oc 200 years Dimitri Dezonev a Czech farmer rises above the ground o

up in the air up to four feet in his sitting position He leaves the ltt

il ground against gravitation and stays there in the air four feet above

the groundr for 10 minutes Dimtiri has carried out this experiment

many times in front of hundreds of scientists They have crossshy

checked everything and it is not fake It is real

Dimitri has been asked about the secret behind

He says that there are two things One is my devotion- gratitude I

say to God that I leave you myself now I come to your feet I cant do

it of my own its your grace only which can do it through me But at

the same time I am unable to rise when I am there my SELF is

there

Two or three times he failed in his experiments

also So many people have come to see this event and he is unable to

rise above the ground Finally he said that please forgive me people

askedWhy you are unable to do it now He said that somehow I

am unable to forget myself and gravitational pull keeps on

working unless I forget myself When I forget myself and only God is

there in my being I immediately leave the ground to rise above

~===--=-

ltDHuman aura High frequency photography z

~ -

If someone with positive feelin~ pure in heart o u

~ touches water with his totality and withhold this water for sometime

in his hands then the water changes qualitatively Russian Scientist N

10

Kaameniave and American scientist Ruodolf Kir have proved this

fact with the help of many experiments There is no difference

chemically but qualitatively there is much of difference If that water

is used on new seeds instead of normal water then they germinate

before time they grow big flowers big fruits those plants are

healthier and they produce better results

Kaameniave has used normal water on these seeds

and special water to compare He has also used water that was kept

in the hands of murderers sick violent and negative people that

Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)

water was also used with those seeds Either they didnt germinate or

if germinated then all those plants grew sick

After thousands of experiments for fifteen years

this fact came in light chemistry is not the only thing there is

not much difference chemically but the difference is certainly

there What is that Where that difference comes from Definitely

that difference cant be measured from our instruments but the

z difference is there It is proven by results Because all three kinds of o ~ water change qualitatively the very soul of the water changeso =gt o L1J

Z If this change can happen in water it can also o o z happen in atmosphere around us This is the basic foundation of U5 gt IIscience of mantra A real mantra brings a qualitativeU)

b I transformation in the ambience around us and if we sit close to such ao

man then we can feel a different space around him And another -0 cQ N scientist Kirlian has developed High Frequency Photography

This will proved as one of the most wonderful thing in future

frequency photography is done on highly

sensitive plates If a photograph of my hand is taken through this

photography then not only it captures picture on the plate but even

the vibrations coming out my hand are also photographed and it is

very surprising that if I have negative feelings then photograph of

electric vibrations of the hand come very unhealthy sick and chaotic

as if some mad man has drawn some lines on the paper If I have

positive feelings happy joyous and full of gratitude then the picture

of my hand through Kirlian photography comes beautiful

rhythmic symmetrical and proportionate It represents a beautiful

arrangement of vibrations Kirlian says after thirty years of hard

labor that very soon we will be able to predict any disease before

six months that this particular man is going to be sick because

sickness has already affected his electric pattern of vibrations even

before it affects the physical body Before someones death this

electric filed starts shrinking or in a subtle way it starts dying before ()

the body Even before a man thinks of murdering some one his gt z J

electric field represents this feeling some typically changed o LL

patterns If we show love towards someone our electric field ~ r-represents this feeling even before it actuall y happens cQ N

=-=bullbull~

Maikhalova Her mystery

Maikhalova is the most important personality in

Russia since 15 years because Maikhalova can move anything with

the help of meditation only Not by hands not by any physical force

By concentrating she can move anything from a distance of six feet

and it starts coming towards or moving away from her She can

make a magnetic needle move or can make both needle of a clock

Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)

move very fast can make a watch- stop working hundreds of these

experiments but one thing is very surprising that if Maikhlova is

experimenting surrounded by doubtful people then it takes five

hours to move anything

If there friends helpful people around her then it

happens in half an hour And if there are people with feelings of

gratitude with purity in hearts then it happens in just five minutes

z And there is one more surprising thing when it takes hours to o ~ o move something then she looses ten pounds of weight when it takes )

LU o five minutes then there is no weight loss Z o z These all scientific experiments have been carriedo U5 5 out during lastfifteen years Two noble prize winners scientist Dr ltf)

b J Veeasiliave and Kaameniave with other forty top scientists have8

declared this after thousands of experiments that what Maikhalova co

N lt

doing is a fact and they have developed some devices to record that

what happens in the atmosphere around her Three things are

recorded firstly as Maikhalova concentrates her entire body

electricity her aura starts flowing in the form of current towards that

entity just like laser ray this current surrounds that entity all

around It is through current things are pulled towards her or

move away

The third most amazing thing is that those Russian

scientists think that this energy can be stored in some devices This

Prana Oorja if stored in devices then those positive emotions of

Maikhalova are also stored along so some special devices have

been developed to store this energy successfully This device is kept

in a room if you enter into that room then this device would pullyou

towards it or you will feel like running out of the room It is due to

that feeling of Maikhalova when she was conducting this pull or

push experiment and this energy got stored that very moment

Karl Jheiling () z ~ JStalin murdered a man- Karl Autovitch Jheiling in 1937 lJ o

Jheiling was an incredible personality He could tell just by touching ~ an egg that whether cock or hen would come out of this particular

0shylt

egg and he never failed But this is nothing But Jheiling even if N

you cover a photograph could tell just by touching the photograph

that whether it is of a male or of a female Jheiling used to say that in

someones photograph electrical vibrations of that person are also

stored He unconsciously concentrates on the camera and the

electrical current starts flowing towards the camera Thats why it

gets stored in the camera

But this is nothing The mostamazing thing about

Jheiling was that by touching any mirror he would tell about the

Mahaveer Vaani l(Translated)

person who has just used it whether the person was male or female

because you become conscious in front of the mirror too and you are

most concentrated in front of the mirror thus your energy gets

transferred to the mirror

~

Nijinski

There was a great dancer in west Nijinski His z o dance was a miracle perhaps he had been the greatest dancer on the ~ ~ o earth His miracle was that he would rise above the ground during LU

o Z his dance and would remain in the air And one thing was even more

~ astonishing that when he would come to the ground then he would Ifi 5 (f) come very slowly which was very strange It is impossible to come bc o down that slowly The gravitational doesnt allow you to come

~ down that slow This was a miracle N

He married and when his wife saw his dance she

was surprised She was a dancer herself She said to Nijinski one day

his wife has written this in her autobiography One day I said to my

husband what a shame that you cannot see yourself dancing

Nijinski said Who said I cannot see I do always see I am always

out I make myself dance from the outside and if I am not out of my

body then I cannot take such a high jump I cant come down to

ground so slowly When I dance from within I feel weight and when

Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)

I make myself dance from out side then there is no weight

Yoga says whenever ANAAHAT CHAKRA of some

one is activated gravitational pull does not affect much and

certain special dances affect ANAAHAT CHAKRA Perhaps

ANAAHAT CHAKRA of Nijinski was activated automatically

through his dance practices One can experience the phenomenon of

out of body experience if ones ANAAHAT CHAKRA is activated

He can see himself outside from his physical body

~~~

o Robert PavUta Pavlita eenerator z

~ --

o u

Try to understand this at your physical level I was ~

telling you about institute of suggestology of Bulgarian doctor

Lauranzov Lauranzov has done tremendous experiments in the ltt N

field of education He was asked in an international conference that

how could he think about this revolutionary dimension of

education Who has inspired him This Lauranzov answered that I

was practicing breathing exercise of Indian Yoga that gave me

insight Breathing What is so special about breathing Breathing

means that if you relax completely if you leave your body totally

relaxed which is possible through Sashtang Pranam of ancient

Indian system That is the position of SHARNAAGATIfor body

If you lie down on the ground relaxed completely then it is not

Mahaveer Vaani 1 9 (Translated)

merely pranam but it has lot of scientific truth inside

Lauranzov says that the relaxation and energy that

we feel during our night sleep is because of our this lying position

When we lie down on earth then universal powers enter us very

easily When we stand erect then our ego follows this physical

position and when we lie down then tOOl our ego takes a lying

position Our defence system dropsl our resistance dropsl our

z security system drops o ~ U Robert Pavalita from Czech universityl Prague hasgt o I1J been conducting tremendous experiment and researches since ten ~ Z years This is about recharging tired people with fresh new powero en You are tiredl broken down then he would make you lie down undergt gt

r o a healthy COWl on the ground He would say that for five minutes en o you relax and feel that power is showering upon you from this 01

~ healthy cow After five minutesl special devices would take records

that tiredness is no more He is fresh now Itwas asked from Pavalita

that if we sit under the cow then Pavalita said that it would not

happen even in hours by sitting and it can happen in just few

minutes in lying position He would make you lie down under a tree

and make you feel fresh and better Pavalita says that the moment

you lie down your resistance drops down the security around you

dropsdown

There is one device famous in his name It is calledshy

Pavalita generator He has also made very small devices and he is

experimenting with those devices and doing a great work He says ~

that you simply concentrate on these devices just for five mitlutes 11

nothing more just seeing and concentrating on these devices These

devices store your power and this energy can be used immediately

This device can do what your mind can do Before five minutes this

device was dead but after five minutes you would feel great energy

in those devices

Pavalita has declared that very soon there would be no

need of guns and sticks to handle the crowd We will have these ()devices that in just fifteen minutes people would run away because z 5 ithose devices will spread so much of hatred His all experiments u o

have been successful He has recently developed a new device Ithas b laquo very big range You need not come across it if you are in its range it

Ct)

01willeffectyou

~~

Mahaveer Va ani-l (Translated)

Meditation

Youth can practice Dynamic Kundalani Nataraj and Nadabrahma

meditations Choice of the meditation or combinations of

meditations absolutely depends on ones own likings Techniques

have already been detailed at the end of teenage education

sections

~

z o (

~ w Z o z o en gt Cf)

b I Cf)

o ltt ltt N

ART OF DYING

The story ofthe book (oflife actually) has already reached a point

now pom where we can enter into a completely new and hitherto

untouched concept- the concept of art of dying

This section has been divided into two partsshy

1 Middle age education

2 Old age education

Both these parts have been detailed by Osho separately raising all

important issues one by one All religious aspects and martial arts have

been taken up at this level and also concept offive dimensional education

is given here Osho proposes a two tier system ofeducation for middle

aged people incorporating two new concepts of university ofmysticism

and university of death

And as we move on to climax that is to old age Osha changes

the entire gestalt by turning the fear ofdeath into a celebration Step by

step he opens up all the doors of this castle ofdeath and reveals that

there is simply joy andfreedom inside it Here concept of Bardo has also

been taken and a rare meditation technique for oldies

From thirty-five to forty-two a new step a new door

opens If up to thirty-five you have felt deep harmony an orgasmic

feeling and you have discovered meditation through it then from

thirty-five to forty-two you will help each other go more and more

into that meditation without sex because sex at this point starts

looking childish juvenile Forty-two is the right time when a

person should be able to know exactlywho he is From forty-two to

forty-nine he deeper and deeper into meditation more and

more into himself and helps the partner in the same way They

become friends There is no more husband and there is no more wife

that time has passed It has given its richness to your life now there

is something higher higher than love

~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy

~~

He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry

novels Whatever he wanted to do in life

Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything

that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be

turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy

marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new

adventures in every direction We can make the second part so

beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous

z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU

Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~

qJ

0c (f)

0

a 1O Ci

I

Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1

Education in 2 parts Changing the roots

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes

to the university of course to different universities or to the same

university but to different departments One is to prepare children

one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now

want to know something more beyond life The second part of

education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of

witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education

for death and education for livelihood are separated- when

everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0

eternity- education is complete LL

0 Qlaquo

L) Ci

Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)

Five dimensional education For a golden future

Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor

world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in

world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone

I divide education into five dimensions The first is

informative like history geography and many other subjects which

can be dealt with by television and computer together But about

z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )

o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w

~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N

humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman

Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim

Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho

We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance

with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now

as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have

a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that

they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or

other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations

completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and

dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the

first dimension also come languages Every person in the world

should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and

the other is English as an international vehicle for communication

They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent

the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can

create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language

connects people and language disconnects too There is right now

no international language This is due to our prejudices English is

perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~

u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo

tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)

reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N

they are more complicated and the human guide will be more

necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day

education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that

they know what life is They dont know and by the time they

know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his

anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third

dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called

education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your

life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes

ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who

forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life

So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its

wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not

go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a

connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be

just outside things - they should be something inner too A

reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension

People are so irreverent to life

The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity

z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)

zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to

to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being

ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the

fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension

will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so

that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should

be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can

avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be

introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all

possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any

careof

The Golden Future

Religion

According to age is the time when a person should

experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be

practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to

learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these

topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been

taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w

o z Yoga

~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)

Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to

-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist

can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not

differentiate between an atheist and a religious person

Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same

way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and

inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with

Yoga nothing else

Yog Naye Aayaam

Hassidism

Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very

communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not

anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should

live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop

the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people

be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness

with their happiness with their life with their death Create a

concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear

on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device

~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have

r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N

enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life

holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The

ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine

grace

-~

Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of

prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of

techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner

reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not

believe in techniques but in love Remember well the

The Art Of Dying 3

technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is

non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet

Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique

Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no

techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life

trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so

deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes

hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o

Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)

b

8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at

~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N

mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have

any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the

garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the

spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you

cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to

the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do

and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and

it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows

The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2

Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism

Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a

love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into

the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones

heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma

doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna

is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to

remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism

is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~

UJ

z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4

talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact

more technological They say You have done something wrong

you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to

keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to

change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has

tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says

If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be

forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if

Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1

you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance

becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you

have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you

accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to

repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance

becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else

because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes

you conscious alert

~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~

the old division of I and ~

~

meditation

Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10

z o ~ o gt o LU

Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ

b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o

only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1

~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic

in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in

misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend

to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with

the possibility of going beyond death into immortality

~

Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6

Martial arts

Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have

been given to throw some light on these rare topics-

Swordsmanship

A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what

meditation has to do with a sword but they developed

swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this

swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally

different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z

you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11

be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)

-0

aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1

Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to

fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all

that is ugly in you

Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam

Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor

Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative

techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial

arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to

commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death

facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and

practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more

and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and

destruction disappears

Archery

Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the

competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The

z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw

6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent

at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not

~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own

and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature

exists without any competition and whenever we bring in

competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by

drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to

know yourself itcan be used

Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15

Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness

One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy

laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while

dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a

disease

A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of

intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the

more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question

of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers

It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o

society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation

~ =-= N

To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes

you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to

me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious

person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is

still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter

has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that

laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be

difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will

become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just

Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3

time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and

totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt

forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too

only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately

the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many

ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just

have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly

[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z

Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u

gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)

b r (I)

0

-0 -0 N

The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2

Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science

Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything

about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level

Just to give a glimpse

And now there is a possibility that science and religion

can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a

very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and

others have come to a feeling that the more they know about

existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)

know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o

mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a

scientist but as a poet N -0

Eddington has written that first we use to believe that

thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I

went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world

does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence

appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good

news science is coming to a great understanding That

understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But

I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious

people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old

stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran

and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the

Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in

a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for

meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics

of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck

Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only

scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the

Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we

need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~

UJ

Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom

~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co

-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need

meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has

come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded

together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of

human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable

unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity

will disappear from theworld

The Secret 12 Q 1

University of mysticism Whole sky is yours

Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes

for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people

can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife

Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be

revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has

lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring

into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make

you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()

definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy

This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i

to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo

ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N

are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all

that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only

have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill

have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools

All those mystery schools together will be the University of

Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be

universal

And its function is totally different It is not going to teach

you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and

that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all

worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the

universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I

can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create

engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all

needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont

create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can

grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the

suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much

beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you

z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ

z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto

taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind

man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is

his

Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2

Mysteries of life Better be positive

Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small

The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small

hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on

standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One

who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten

lives are short

One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling

ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL

o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger

~ ~ foo

N

It is better to be positive because the more positive you are

the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no

negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys

it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot

explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable

inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help

The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only

questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on

asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers

questions and questions and questions Each question becomes

The Golden Future 15 Q-1

slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is

one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will

not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no

communication because the heart knows only the language of

silence No other language is known by the heart no other language

is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence

The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise

z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5

8 r o N r--shyN

The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2

University of death Making death - a festival

Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age

This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an

event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an

institution- as a jumping board-

Whole system of education has to be changed from the very

roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood

rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third

of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life

()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u

authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~

that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the

university -- of course to different universities but to different

departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare

people who have lived life and now want to know something more

beyond life

Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people

who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more

peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just

sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will

return Except this there is no otherway

Education divided in two parts means young people study

for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the

middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing

laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their

death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of

education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt

they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things

Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that

Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )

o ~ IU

Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world

8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life

meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~

great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of

humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of

living still you will need all these great value in your life But you

will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as

a background for all these- meditation but the government of India

is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I

was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane

things of life

I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2

be the only education There should be a lower kind of education

and each university should have a higher faculty of education where

you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make

you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can

chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the

universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh

you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a

desert

=== -==0

Mediation is the key () z ~ o u

Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~

existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro

Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N

going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able

to see and experience on his own And only your experience is

liberating because only then it is authentically your truth

~=-=~~

The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead

stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his

religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will

find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will

be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract

ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature

and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature

Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3

God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha

This very earth~ the paradise

The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be

his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the

stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to

demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those

mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be

an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~

-0 N

The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l

Meditation

Vipassana

Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60

minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and

breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is

necessary

While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the

bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is

not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many

other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~

ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world

N

etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what

you are watching So remember not to become identified with

whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as

mysteries to be enjoyed

Zazen

Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away

Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the

wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with

thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30

minutes

z o ~

~ w

5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI

While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the

attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and

alert as possible moment to moment

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of

being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing

meaningful that remains-is this aloneness

From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what

you are going to become the potential blossoms

From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop

the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that

you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from

you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is

separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy

nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the

pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is

the preparation for death

Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things

move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with

great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been

meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this

richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole

existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great

opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible

flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can

feel them

From Darkness To Light 3

() Z

~ LL o ~

co CJ

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1

shapes Our inner what you call mind or chita has geometrical

figures too There are at least two geometrical shapes in our inner

being when you stand straight you make ninety degree angle with

the ground and when you lie down then you dont make any angle

you become parallel to ground Ifsome one says with his totality that

I go to the feet of ARIHANTA I go to the feet of the master I go to

the feet of religion then this feeling changes his inner geometry

z which immediately triggers the transformation in his life Our inner o ~ has geometry Our conscious changes geometrically too and this U gt o L1J

geometry changes according to our feelings

t5 z Four years ago western scientists were surprised o (i5

5 by an event like never before This happened for the first time in past

oc 200 years Dimitri Dezonev a Czech farmer rises above the ground o

up in the air up to four feet in his sitting position He leaves the ltt

il ground against gravitation and stays there in the air four feet above

the groundr for 10 minutes Dimtiri has carried out this experiment

many times in front of hundreds of scientists They have crossshy

checked everything and it is not fake It is real

Dimitri has been asked about the secret behind

He says that there are two things One is my devotion- gratitude I

say to God that I leave you myself now I come to your feet I cant do

it of my own its your grace only which can do it through me But at

the same time I am unable to rise when I am there my SELF is

there

Two or three times he failed in his experiments

also So many people have come to see this event and he is unable to

rise above the ground Finally he said that please forgive me people

askedWhy you are unable to do it now He said that somehow I

am unable to forget myself and gravitational pull keeps on

working unless I forget myself When I forget myself and only God is

there in my being I immediately leave the ground to rise above

~===--=-

ltDHuman aura High frequency photography z

~ -

If someone with positive feelin~ pure in heart o u

~ touches water with his totality and withhold this water for sometime

in his hands then the water changes qualitatively Russian Scientist N

10

Kaameniave and American scientist Ruodolf Kir have proved this

fact with the help of many experiments There is no difference

chemically but qualitatively there is much of difference If that water

is used on new seeds instead of normal water then they germinate

before time they grow big flowers big fruits those plants are

healthier and they produce better results

Kaameniave has used normal water on these seeds

and special water to compare He has also used water that was kept

in the hands of murderers sick violent and negative people that

Mahaveer Vaani -1 (Translated)

water was also used with those seeds Either they didnt germinate or

if germinated then all those plants grew sick

After thousands of experiments for fifteen years

this fact came in light chemistry is not the only thing there is

not much difference chemically but the difference is certainly

there What is that Where that difference comes from Definitely

that difference cant be measured from our instruments but the

z difference is there It is proven by results Because all three kinds of o ~ water change qualitatively the very soul of the water changeso =gt o L1J

Z If this change can happen in water it can also o o z happen in atmosphere around us This is the basic foundation of U5 gt IIscience of mantra A real mantra brings a qualitativeU)

b I transformation in the ambience around us and if we sit close to such ao

man then we can feel a different space around him And another -0 cQ N scientist Kirlian has developed High Frequency Photography

This will proved as one of the most wonderful thing in future

frequency photography is done on highly

sensitive plates If a photograph of my hand is taken through this

photography then not only it captures picture on the plate but even

the vibrations coming out my hand are also photographed and it is

very surprising that if I have negative feelings then photograph of

electric vibrations of the hand come very unhealthy sick and chaotic

as if some mad man has drawn some lines on the paper If I have

positive feelings happy joyous and full of gratitude then the picture

of my hand through Kirlian photography comes beautiful

rhythmic symmetrical and proportionate It represents a beautiful

arrangement of vibrations Kirlian says after thirty years of hard

labor that very soon we will be able to predict any disease before

six months that this particular man is going to be sick because

sickness has already affected his electric pattern of vibrations even

before it affects the physical body Before someones death this

electric filed starts shrinking or in a subtle way it starts dying before ()

the body Even before a man thinks of murdering some one his gt z J

electric field represents this feeling some typically changed o LL

patterns If we show love towards someone our electric field ~ r-represents this feeling even before it actuall y happens cQ N

=-=bullbull~

Maikhalova Her mystery

Maikhalova is the most important personality in

Russia since 15 years because Maikhalova can move anything with

the help of meditation only Not by hands not by any physical force

By concentrating she can move anything from a distance of six feet

and it starts coming towards or moving away from her She can

make a magnetic needle move or can make both needle of a clock

Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)

move very fast can make a watch- stop working hundreds of these

experiments but one thing is very surprising that if Maikhlova is

experimenting surrounded by doubtful people then it takes five

hours to move anything

If there friends helpful people around her then it

happens in half an hour And if there are people with feelings of

gratitude with purity in hearts then it happens in just five minutes

z And there is one more surprising thing when it takes hours to o ~ o move something then she looses ten pounds of weight when it takes )

LU o five minutes then there is no weight loss Z o z These all scientific experiments have been carriedo U5 5 out during lastfifteen years Two noble prize winners scientist Dr ltf)

b J Veeasiliave and Kaameniave with other forty top scientists have8

declared this after thousands of experiments that what Maikhalova co

N lt

doing is a fact and they have developed some devices to record that

what happens in the atmosphere around her Three things are

recorded firstly as Maikhalova concentrates her entire body

electricity her aura starts flowing in the form of current towards that

entity just like laser ray this current surrounds that entity all

around It is through current things are pulled towards her or

move away

The third most amazing thing is that those Russian

scientists think that this energy can be stored in some devices This

Prana Oorja if stored in devices then those positive emotions of

Maikhalova are also stored along so some special devices have

been developed to store this energy successfully This device is kept

in a room if you enter into that room then this device would pullyou

towards it or you will feel like running out of the room It is due to

that feeling of Maikhalova when she was conducting this pull or

push experiment and this energy got stored that very moment

Karl Jheiling () z ~ JStalin murdered a man- Karl Autovitch Jheiling in 1937 lJ o

Jheiling was an incredible personality He could tell just by touching ~ an egg that whether cock or hen would come out of this particular

0shylt

egg and he never failed But this is nothing But Jheiling even if N

you cover a photograph could tell just by touching the photograph

that whether it is of a male or of a female Jheiling used to say that in

someones photograph electrical vibrations of that person are also

stored He unconsciously concentrates on the camera and the

electrical current starts flowing towards the camera Thats why it

gets stored in the camera

But this is nothing The mostamazing thing about

Jheiling was that by touching any mirror he would tell about the

Mahaveer Vaani l(Translated)

person who has just used it whether the person was male or female

because you become conscious in front of the mirror too and you are

most concentrated in front of the mirror thus your energy gets

transferred to the mirror

~

Nijinski

There was a great dancer in west Nijinski His z o dance was a miracle perhaps he had been the greatest dancer on the ~ ~ o earth His miracle was that he would rise above the ground during LU

o Z his dance and would remain in the air And one thing was even more

~ astonishing that when he would come to the ground then he would Ifi 5 (f) come very slowly which was very strange It is impossible to come bc o down that slowly The gravitational doesnt allow you to come

~ down that slow This was a miracle N

He married and when his wife saw his dance she

was surprised She was a dancer herself She said to Nijinski one day

his wife has written this in her autobiography One day I said to my

husband what a shame that you cannot see yourself dancing

Nijinski said Who said I cannot see I do always see I am always

out I make myself dance from the outside and if I am not out of my

body then I cannot take such a high jump I cant come down to

ground so slowly When I dance from within I feel weight and when

Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)

I make myself dance from out side then there is no weight

Yoga says whenever ANAAHAT CHAKRA of some

one is activated gravitational pull does not affect much and

certain special dances affect ANAAHAT CHAKRA Perhaps

ANAAHAT CHAKRA of Nijinski was activated automatically

through his dance practices One can experience the phenomenon of

out of body experience if ones ANAAHAT CHAKRA is activated

He can see himself outside from his physical body

~~~

o Robert PavUta Pavlita eenerator z

~ --

o u

Try to understand this at your physical level I was ~

telling you about institute of suggestology of Bulgarian doctor

Lauranzov Lauranzov has done tremendous experiments in the ltt N

field of education He was asked in an international conference that

how could he think about this revolutionary dimension of

education Who has inspired him This Lauranzov answered that I

was practicing breathing exercise of Indian Yoga that gave me

insight Breathing What is so special about breathing Breathing

means that if you relax completely if you leave your body totally

relaxed which is possible through Sashtang Pranam of ancient

Indian system That is the position of SHARNAAGATIfor body

If you lie down on the ground relaxed completely then it is not

Mahaveer Vaani 1 9 (Translated)

merely pranam but it has lot of scientific truth inside

Lauranzov says that the relaxation and energy that

we feel during our night sleep is because of our this lying position

When we lie down on earth then universal powers enter us very

easily When we stand erect then our ego follows this physical

position and when we lie down then tOOl our ego takes a lying

position Our defence system dropsl our resistance dropsl our

z security system drops o ~ U Robert Pavalita from Czech universityl Prague hasgt o I1J been conducting tremendous experiment and researches since ten ~ Z years This is about recharging tired people with fresh new powero en You are tiredl broken down then he would make you lie down undergt gt

r o a healthy COWl on the ground He would say that for five minutes en o you relax and feel that power is showering upon you from this 01

~ healthy cow After five minutesl special devices would take records

that tiredness is no more He is fresh now Itwas asked from Pavalita

that if we sit under the cow then Pavalita said that it would not

happen even in hours by sitting and it can happen in just few

minutes in lying position He would make you lie down under a tree

and make you feel fresh and better Pavalita says that the moment

you lie down your resistance drops down the security around you

dropsdown

There is one device famous in his name It is calledshy

Pavalita generator He has also made very small devices and he is

experimenting with those devices and doing a great work He says ~

that you simply concentrate on these devices just for five mitlutes 11

nothing more just seeing and concentrating on these devices These

devices store your power and this energy can be used immediately

This device can do what your mind can do Before five minutes this

device was dead but after five minutes you would feel great energy

in those devices

Pavalita has declared that very soon there would be no

need of guns and sticks to handle the crowd We will have these ()devices that in just fifteen minutes people would run away because z 5 ithose devices will spread so much of hatred His all experiments u o

have been successful He has recently developed a new device Ithas b laquo very big range You need not come across it if you are in its range it

Ct)

01willeffectyou

~~

Mahaveer Va ani-l (Translated)

Meditation

Youth can practice Dynamic Kundalani Nataraj and Nadabrahma

meditations Choice of the meditation or combinations of

meditations absolutely depends on ones own likings Techniques

have already been detailed at the end of teenage education

sections

~

z o (

~ w Z o z o en gt Cf)

b I Cf)

o ltt ltt N

ART OF DYING

The story ofthe book (oflife actually) has already reached a point

now pom where we can enter into a completely new and hitherto

untouched concept- the concept of art of dying

This section has been divided into two partsshy

1 Middle age education

2 Old age education

Both these parts have been detailed by Osho separately raising all

important issues one by one All religious aspects and martial arts have

been taken up at this level and also concept offive dimensional education

is given here Osho proposes a two tier system ofeducation for middle

aged people incorporating two new concepts of university ofmysticism

and university of death

And as we move on to climax that is to old age Osha changes

the entire gestalt by turning the fear ofdeath into a celebration Step by

step he opens up all the doors of this castle ofdeath and reveals that

there is simply joy andfreedom inside it Here concept of Bardo has also

been taken and a rare meditation technique for oldies

From thirty-five to forty-two a new step a new door

opens If up to thirty-five you have felt deep harmony an orgasmic

feeling and you have discovered meditation through it then from

thirty-five to forty-two you will help each other go more and more

into that meditation without sex because sex at this point starts

looking childish juvenile Forty-two is the right time when a

person should be able to know exactlywho he is From forty-two to

forty-nine he deeper and deeper into meditation more and

more into himself and helps the partner in the same way They

become friends There is no more husband and there is no more wife

that time has passed It has given its richness to your life now there

is something higher higher than love

~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy

~~

He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry

novels Whatever he wanted to do in life

Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything

that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be

turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy

marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new

adventures in every direction We can make the second part so

beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous

z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU

Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~

qJ

0c (f)

0

a 1O Ci

I

Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1

Education in 2 parts Changing the roots

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes

to the university of course to different universities or to the same

university but to different departments One is to prepare children

one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now

want to know something more beyond life The second part of

education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of

witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education

for death and education for livelihood are separated- when

everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0

eternity- education is complete LL

0 Qlaquo

L) Ci

Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)

Five dimensional education For a golden future

Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor

world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in

world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone

I divide education into five dimensions The first is

informative like history geography and many other subjects which

can be dealt with by television and computer together But about

z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )

o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w

~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N

humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman

Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim

Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho

We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance

with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now

as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have

a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that

they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or

other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations

completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and

dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the

first dimension also come languages Every person in the world

should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and

the other is English as an international vehicle for communication

They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent

the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can

create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language

connects people and language disconnects too There is right now

no international language This is due to our prejudices English is

perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~

u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo

tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)

reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N

they are more complicated and the human guide will be more

necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day

education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that

they know what life is They dont know and by the time they

know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his

anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third

dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called

education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your

life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes

ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who

forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life

So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its

wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not

go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a

connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be

just outside things - they should be something inner too A

reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension

People are so irreverent to life

The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity

z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)

zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to

to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being

ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the

fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension

will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so

that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should

be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can

avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be

introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all

possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any

careof

The Golden Future

Religion

According to age is the time when a person should

experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be

practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to

learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these

topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been

taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w

o z Yoga

~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)

Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to

-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist

can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not

differentiate between an atheist and a religious person

Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same

way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and

inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with

Yoga nothing else

Yog Naye Aayaam

Hassidism

Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very

communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not

anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should

live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop

the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people

be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness

with their happiness with their life with their death Create a

concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear

on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device

~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have

r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N

enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life

holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The

ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine

grace

-~

Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of

prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of

techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner

reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not

believe in techniques but in love Remember well the

The Art Of Dying 3

technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is

non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet

Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique

Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no

techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life

trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so

deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes

hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o

Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)

b

8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at

~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N

mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have

any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the

garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the

spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you

cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to

the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do

and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and

it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows

The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2

Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism

Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a

love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into

the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones

heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma

doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna

is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to

remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism

is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~

UJ

z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4

talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact

more technological They say You have done something wrong

you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to

keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to

change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has

tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says

If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be

forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if

Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1

you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance

becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you

have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you

accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to

repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance

becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else

because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes

you conscious alert

~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~

the old division of I and ~

~

meditation

Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10

z o ~ o gt o LU

Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ

b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o

only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1

~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic

in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in

misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend

to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with

the possibility of going beyond death into immortality

~

Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6

Martial arts

Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have

been given to throw some light on these rare topics-

Swordsmanship

A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what

meditation has to do with a sword but they developed

swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this

swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally

different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z

you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11

be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)

-0

aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1

Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to

fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all

that is ugly in you

Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam

Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor

Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative

techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial

arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to

commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death

facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and

practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more

and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and

destruction disappears

Archery

Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the

competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The

z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw

6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent

at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not

~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own

and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature

exists without any competition and whenever we bring in

competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by

drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to

know yourself itcan be used

Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15

Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness

One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy

laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while

dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a

disease

A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of

intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the

more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question

of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers

It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o

society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation

~ =-= N

To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes

you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to

me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious

person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is

still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter

has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that

laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be

difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will

become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just

Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3

time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and

totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt

forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too

only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately

the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many

ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just

have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly

[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z

Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u

gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)

b r (I)

0

-0 -0 N

The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2

Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science

Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything

about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level

Just to give a glimpse

And now there is a possibility that science and religion

can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a

very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and

others have come to a feeling that the more they know about

existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)

know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o

mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a

scientist but as a poet N -0

Eddington has written that first we use to believe that

thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I

went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world

does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence

appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good

news science is coming to a great understanding That

understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But

I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious

people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old

stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran

and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the

Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in

a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for

meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics

of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck

Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only

scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the

Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we

need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~

UJ

Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom

~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co

-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need

meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has

come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded

together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of

human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable

unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity

will disappear from theworld

The Secret 12 Q 1

University of mysticism Whole sky is yours

Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes

for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people

can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife

Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be

revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has

lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring

into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make

you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()

definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy

This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i

to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo

ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N

are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all

that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only

have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill

have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools

All those mystery schools together will be the University of

Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be

universal

And its function is totally different It is not going to teach

you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and

that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all

worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the

universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I

can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create

engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all

needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont

create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can

grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the

suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much

beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you

z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ

z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto

taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind

man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is

his

Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2

Mysteries of life Better be positive

Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small

The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small

hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on

standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One

who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten

lives are short

One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling

ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL

o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger

~ ~ foo

N

It is better to be positive because the more positive you are

the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no

negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys

it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot

explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable

inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help

The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only

questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on

asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers

questions and questions and questions Each question becomes

The Golden Future 15 Q-1

slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is

one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will

not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no

communication because the heart knows only the language of

silence No other language is known by the heart no other language

is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence

The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise

z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5

8 r o N r--shyN

The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2

University of death Making death - a festival

Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age

This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an

event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an

institution- as a jumping board-

Whole system of education has to be changed from the very

roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood

rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third

of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life

()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u

authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~

that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the

university -- of course to different universities but to different

departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare

people who have lived life and now want to know something more

beyond life

Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people

who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more

peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just

sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will

return Except this there is no otherway

Education divided in two parts means young people study

for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the

middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing

laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their

death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of

education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt

they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things

Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that

Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )

o ~ IU

Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world

8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life

meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~

great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of

humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of

living still you will need all these great value in your life But you

will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as

a background for all these- meditation but the government of India

is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I

was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane

things of life

I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2

be the only education There should be a lower kind of education

and each university should have a higher faculty of education where

you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make

you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can

chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the

universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh

you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a

desert

=== -==0

Mediation is the key () z ~ o u

Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~

existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro

Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N

going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able

to see and experience on his own And only your experience is

liberating because only then it is authentically your truth

~=-=~~

The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead

stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his

religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will

find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will

be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract

ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature

and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature

Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3

God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha

This very earth~ the paradise

The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be

his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the

stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to

demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those

mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be

an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~

-0 N

The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l

Meditation

Vipassana

Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60

minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and

breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is

necessary

While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the

bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is

not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many

other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~

ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world

N

etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what

you are watching So remember not to become identified with

whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as

mysteries to be enjoyed

Zazen

Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away

Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the

wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with

thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30

minutes

z o ~

~ w

5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI

While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the

attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and

alert as possible moment to moment

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of

being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing

meaningful that remains-is this aloneness

From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what

you are going to become the potential blossoms

From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop

the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that

you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from

you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is

separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy

nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the

pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is

the preparation for death

Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things

move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with

great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been

meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this

richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole

existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great

opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible

flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can

feel them

From Darkness To Light 3

() Z

~ LL o ~

co CJ

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1

water was also used with those seeds Either they didnt germinate or

if germinated then all those plants grew sick

After thousands of experiments for fifteen years

this fact came in light chemistry is not the only thing there is

not much difference chemically but the difference is certainly

there What is that Where that difference comes from Definitely

that difference cant be measured from our instruments but the

z difference is there It is proven by results Because all three kinds of o ~ water change qualitatively the very soul of the water changeso =gt o L1J

Z If this change can happen in water it can also o o z happen in atmosphere around us This is the basic foundation of U5 gt IIscience of mantra A real mantra brings a qualitativeU)

b I transformation in the ambience around us and if we sit close to such ao

man then we can feel a different space around him And another -0 cQ N scientist Kirlian has developed High Frequency Photography

This will proved as one of the most wonderful thing in future

frequency photography is done on highly

sensitive plates If a photograph of my hand is taken through this

photography then not only it captures picture on the plate but even

the vibrations coming out my hand are also photographed and it is

very surprising that if I have negative feelings then photograph of

electric vibrations of the hand come very unhealthy sick and chaotic

as if some mad man has drawn some lines on the paper If I have

positive feelings happy joyous and full of gratitude then the picture

of my hand through Kirlian photography comes beautiful

rhythmic symmetrical and proportionate It represents a beautiful

arrangement of vibrations Kirlian says after thirty years of hard

labor that very soon we will be able to predict any disease before

six months that this particular man is going to be sick because

sickness has already affected his electric pattern of vibrations even

before it affects the physical body Before someones death this

electric filed starts shrinking or in a subtle way it starts dying before ()

the body Even before a man thinks of murdering some one his gt z J

electric field represents this feeling some typically changed o LL

patterns If we show love towards someone our electric field ~ r-represents this feeling even before it actuall y happens cQ N

=-=bullbull~

Maikhalova Her mystery

Maikhalova is the most important personality in

Russia since 15 years because Maikhalova can move anything with

the help of meditation only Not by hands not by any physical force

By concentrating she can move anything from a distance of six feet

and it starts coming towards or moving away from her She can

make a magnetic needle move or can make both needle of a clock

Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)

move very fast can make a watch- stop working hundreds of these

experiments but one thing is very surprising that if Maikhlova is

experimenting surrounded by doubtful people then it takes five

hours to move anything

If there friends helpful people around her then it

happens in half an hour And if there are people with feelings of

gratitude with purity in hearts then it happens in just five minutes

z And there is one more surprising thing when it takes hours to o ~ o move something then she looses ten pounds of weight when it takes )

LU o five minutes then there is no weight loss Z o z These all scientific experiments have been carriedo U5 5 out during lastfifteen years Two noble prize winners scientist Dr ltf)

b J Veeasiliave and Kaameniave with other forty top scientists have8

declared this after thousands of experiments that what Maikhalova co

N lt

doing is a fact and they have developed some devices to record that

what happens in the atmosphere around her Three things are

recorded firstly as Maikhalova concentrates her entire body

electricity her aura starts flowing in the form of current towards that

entity just like laser ray this current surrounds that entity all

around It is through current things are pulled towards her or

move away

The third most amazing thing is that those Russian

scientists think that this energy can be stored in some devices This

Prana Oorja if stored in devices then those positive emotions of

Maikhalova are also stored along so some special devices have

been developed to store this energy successfully This device is kept

in a room if you enter into that room then this device would pullyou

towards it or you will feel like running out of the room It is due to

that feeling of Maikhalova when she was conducting this pull or

push experiment and this energy got stored that very moment

Karl Jheiling () z ~ JStalin murdered a man- Karl Autovitch Jheiling in 1937 lJ o

Jheiling was an incredible personality He could tell just by touching ~ an egg that whether cock or hen would come out of this particular

0shylt

egg and he never failed But this is nothing But Jheiling even if N

you cover a photograph could tell just by touching the photograph

that whether it is of a male or of a female Jheiling used to say that in

someones photograph electrical vibrations of that person are also

stored He unconsciously concentrates on the camera and the

electrical current starts flowing towards the camera Thats why it

gets stored in the camera

But this is nothing The mostamazing thing about

Jheiling was that by touching any mirror he would tell about the

Mahaveer Vaani l(Translated)

person who has just used it whether the person was male or female

because you become conscious in front of the mirror too and you are

most concentrated in front of the mirror thus your energy gets

transferred to the mirror

~

Nijinski

There was a great dancer in west Nijinski His z o dance was a miracle perhaps he had been the greatest dancer on the ~ ~ o earth His miracle was that he would rise above the ground during LU

o Z his dance and would remain in the air And one thing was even more

~ astonishing that when he would come to the ground then he would Ifi 5 (f) come very slowly which was very strange It is impossible to come bc o down that slowly The gravitational doesnt allow you to come

~ down that slow This was a miracle N

He married and when his wife saw his dance she

was surprised She was a dancer herself She said to Nijinski one day

his wife has written this in her autobiography One day I said to my

husband what a shame that you cannot see yourself dancing

Nijinski said Who said I cannot see I do always see I am always

out I make myself dance from the outside and if I am not out of my

body then I cannot take such a high jump I cant come down to

ground so slowly When I dance from within I feel weight and when

Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)

I make myself dance from out side then there is no weight

Yoga says whenever ANAAHAT CHAKRA of some

one is activated gravitational pull does not affect much and

certain special dances affect ANAAHAT CHAKRA Perhaps

ANAAHAT CHAKRA of Nijinski was activated automatically

through his dance practices One can experience the phenomenon of

out of body experience if ones ANAAHAT CHAKRA is activated

He can see himself outside from his physical body

~~~

o Robert PavUta Pavlita eenerator z

~ --

o u

Try to understand this at your physical level I was ~

telling you about institute of suggestology of Bulgarian doctor

Lauranzov Lauranzov has done tremendous experiments in the ltt N

field of education He was asked in an international conference that

how could he think about this revolutionary dimension of

education Who has inspired him This Lauranzov answered that I

was practicing breathing exercise of Indian Yoga that gave me

insight Breathing What is so special about breathing Breathing

means that if you relax completely if you leave your body totally

relaxed which is possible through Sashtang Pranam of ancient

Indian system That is the position of SHARNAAGATIfor body

If you lie down on the ground relaxed completely then it is not

Mahaveer Vaani 1 9 (Translated)

merely pranam but it has lot of scientific truth inside

Lauranzov says that the relaxation and energy that

we feel during our night sleep is because of our this lying position

When we lie down on earth then universal powers enter us very

easily When we stand erect then our ego follows this physical

position and when we lie down then tOOl our ego takes a lying

position Our defence system dropsl our resistance dropsl our

z security system drops o ~ U Robert Pavalita from Czech universityl Prague hasgt o I1J been conducting tremendous experiment and researches since ten ~ Z years This is about recharging tired people with fresh new powero en You are tiredl broken down then he would make you lie down undergt gt

r o a healthy COWl on the ground He would say that for five minutes en o you relax and feel that power is showering upon you from this 01

~ healthy cow After five minutesl special devices would take records

that tiredness is no more He is fresh now Itwas asked from Pavalita

that if we sit under the cow then Pavalita said that it would not

happen even in hours by sitting and it can happen in just few

minutes in lying position He would make you lie down under a tree

and make you feel fresh and better Pavalita says that the moment

you lie down your resistance drops down the security around you

dropsdown

There is one device famous in his name It is calledshy

Pavalita generator He has also made very small devices and he is

experimenting with those devices and doing a great work He says ~

that you simply concentrate on these devices just for five mitlutes 11

nothing more just seeing and concentrating on these devices These

devices store your power and this energy can be used immediately

This device can do what your mind can do Before five minutes this

device was dead but after five minutes you would feel great energy

in those devices

Pavalita has declared that very soon there would be no

need of guns and sticks to handle the crowd We will have these ()devices that in just fifteen minutes people would run away because z 5 ithose devices will spread so much of hatred His all experiments u o

have been successful He has recently developed a new device Ithas b laquo very big range You need not come across it if you are in its range it

Ct)

01willeffectyou

~~

Mahaveer Va ani-l (Translated)

Meditation

Youth can practice Dynamic Kundalani Nataraj and Nadabrahma

meditations Choice of the meditation or combinations of

meditations absolutely depends on ones own likings Techniques

have already been detailed at the end of teenage education

sections

~

z o (

~ w Z o z o en gt Cf)

b I Cf)

o ltt ltt N

ART OF DYING

The story ofthe book (oflife actually) has already reached a point

now pom where we can enter into a completely new and hitherto

untouched concept- the concept of art of dying

This section has been divided into two partsshy

1 Middle age education

2 Old age education

Both these parts have been detailed by Osho separately raising all

important issues one by one All religious aspects and martial arts have

been taken up at this level and also concept offive dimensional education

is given here Osho proposes a two tier system ofeducation for middle

aged people incorporating two new concepts of university ofmysticism

and university of death

And as we move on to climax that is to old age Osha changes

the entire gestalt by turning the fear ofdeath into a celebration Step by

step he opens up all the doors of this castle ofdeath and reveals that

there is simply joy andfreedom inside it Here concept of Bardo has also

been taken and a rare meditation technique for oldies

From thirty-five to forty-two a new step a new door

opens If up to thirty-five you have felt deep harmony an orgasmic

feeling and you have discovered meditation through it then from

thirty-five to forty-two you will help each other go more and more

into that meditation without sex because sex at this point starts

looking childish juvenile Forty-two is the right time when a

person should be able to know exactlywho he is From forty-two to

forty-nine he deeper and deeper into meditation more and

more into himself and helps the partner in the same way They

become friends There is no more husband and there is no more wife

that time has passed It has given its richness to your life now there

is something higher higher than love

~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy

~~

He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry

novels Whatever he wanted to do in life

Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything

that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be

turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy

marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new

adventures in every direction We can make the second part so

beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous

z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU

Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~

qJ

0c (f)

0

a 1O Ci

I

Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1

Education in 2 parts Changing the roots

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes

to the university of course to different universities or to the same

university but to different departments One is to prepare children

one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now

want to know something more beyond life The second part of

education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of

witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education

for death and education for livelihood are separated- when

everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0

eternity- education is complete LL

0 Qlaquo

L) Ci

Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)

Five dimensional education For a golden future

Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor

world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in

world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone

I divide education into five dimensions The first is

informative like history geography and many other subjects which

can be dealt with by television and computer together But about

z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )

o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w

~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N

humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman

Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim

Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho

We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance

with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now

as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have

a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that

they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or

other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations

completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and

dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the

first dimension also come languages Every person in the world

should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and

the other is English as an international vehicle for communication

They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent

the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can

create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language

connects people and language disconnects too There is right now

no international language This is due to our prejudices English is

perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~

u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo

tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)

reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N

they are more complicated and the human guide will be more

necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day

education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that

they know what life is They dont know and by the time they

know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his

anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third

dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called

education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your

life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes

ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who

forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life

So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its

wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not

go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a

connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be

just outside things - they should be something inner too A

reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension

People are so irreverent to life

The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity

z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)

zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to

to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being

ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the

fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension

will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so

that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should

be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can

avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be

introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all

possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any

careof

The Golden Future

Religion

According to age is the time when a person should

experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be

practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to

learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these

topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been

taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w

o z Yoga

~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)

Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to

-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist

can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not

differentiate between an atheist and a religious person

Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same

way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and

inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with

Yoga nothing else

Yog Naye Aayaam

Hassidism

Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very

communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not

anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should

live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop

the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people

be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness

with their happiness with their life with their death Create a

concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear

on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device

~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have

r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N

enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life

holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The

ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine

grace

-~

Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of

prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of

techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner

reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not

believe in techniques but in love Remember well the

The Art Of Dying 3

technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is

non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet

Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique

Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no

techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life

trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so

deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes

hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o

Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)

b

8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at

~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N

mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have

any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the

garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the

spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you

cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to

the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do

and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and

it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows

The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2

Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism

Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a

love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into

the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones

heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma

doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna

is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to

remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism

is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~

UJ

z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4

talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact

more technological They say You have done something wrong

you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to

keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to

change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has

tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says

If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be

forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if

Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1

you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance

becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you

have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you

accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to

repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance

becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else

because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes

you conscious alert

~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~

the old division of I and ~

~

meditation

Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10

z o ~ o gt o LU

Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ

b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o

only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1

~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic

in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in

misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend

to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with

the possibility of going beyond death into immortality

~

Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6

Martial arts

Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have

been given to throw some light on these rare topics-

Swordsmanship

A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what

meditation has to do with a sword but they developed

swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this

swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally

different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z

you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11

be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)

-0

aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1

Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to

fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all

that is ugly in you

Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam

Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor

Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative

techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial

arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to

commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death

facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and

practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more

and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and

destruction disappears

Archery

Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the

competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The

z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw

6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent

at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not

~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own

and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature

exists without any competition and whenever we bring in

competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by

drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to

know yourself itcan be used

Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15

Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness

One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy

laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while

dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a

disease

A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of

intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the

more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question

of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers

It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o

society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation

~ =-= N

To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes

you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to

me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious

person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is

still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter

has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that

laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be

difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will

become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just

Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3

time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and

totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt

forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too

only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately

the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many

ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just

have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly

[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z

Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u

gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)

b r (I)

0

-0 -0 N

The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2

Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science

Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything

about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level

Just to give a glimpse

And now there is a possibility that science and religion

can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a

very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and

others have come to a feeling that the more they know about

existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)

know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o

mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a

scientist but as a poet N -0

Eddington has written that first we use to believe that

thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I

went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world

does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence

appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good

news science is coming to a great understanding That

understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But

I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious

people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old

stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran

and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the

Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in

a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for

meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics

of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck

Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only

scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the

Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we

need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~

UJ

Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom

~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co

-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need

meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has

come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded

together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of

human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable

unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity

will disappear from theworld

The Secret 12 Q 1

University of mysticism Whole sky is yours

Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes

for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people

can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife

Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be

revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has

lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring

into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make

you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()

definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy

This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i

to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo

ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N

are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all

that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only

have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill

have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools

All those mystery schools together will be the University of

Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be

universal

And its function is totally different It is not going to teach

you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and

that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all

worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the

universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I

can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create

engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all

needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont

create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can

grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the

suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much

beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you

z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ

z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto

taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind

man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is

his

Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2

Mysteries of life Better be positive

Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small

The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small

hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on

standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One

who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten

lives are short

One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling

ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL

o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger

~ ~ foo

N

It is better to be positive because the more positive you are

the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no

negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys

it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot

explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable

inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help

The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only

questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on

asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers

questions and questions and questions Each question becomes

The Golden Future 15 Q-1

slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is

one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will

not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no

communication because the heart knows only the language of

silence No other language is known by the heart no other language

is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence

The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise

z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5

8 r o N r--shyN

The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2

University of death Making death - a festival

Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age

This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an

event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an

institution- as a jumping board-

Whole system of education has to be changed from the very

roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood

rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third

of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life

()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u

authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~

that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the

university -- of course to different universities but to different

departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare

people who have lived life and now want to know something more

beyond life

Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people

who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more

peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just

sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will

return Except this there is no otherway

Education divided in two parts means young people study

for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the

middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing

laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their

death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of

education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt

they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things

Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that

Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )

o ~ IU

Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world

8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life

meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~

great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of

humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of

living still you will need all these great value in your life But you

will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as

a background for all these- meditation but the government of India

is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I

was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane

things of life

I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2

be the only education There should be a lower kind of education

and each university should have a higher faculty of education where

you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make

you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can

chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the

universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh

you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a

desert

=== -==0

Mediation is the key () z ~ o u

Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~

existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro

Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N

going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able

to see and experience on his own And only your experience is

liberating because only then it is authentically your truth

~=-=~~

The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead

stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his

religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will

find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will

be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract

ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature

and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature

Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3

God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha

This very earth~ the paradise

The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be

his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the

stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to

demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those

mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be

an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~

-0 N

The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l

Meditation

Vipassana

Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60

minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and

breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is

necessary

While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the

bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is

not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many

other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~

ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world

N

etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what

you are watching So remember not to become identified with

whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as

mysteries to be enjoyed

Zazen

Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away

Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the

wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with

thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30

minutes

z o ~

~ w

5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI

While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the

attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and

alert as possible moment to moment

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of

being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing

meaningful that remains-is this aloneness

From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what

you are going to become the potential blossoms

From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop

the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that

you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from

you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is

separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy

nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the

pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is

the preparation for death

Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things

move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with

great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been

meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this

richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole

existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great

opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible

flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can

feel them

From Darkness To Light 3

() Z

~ LL o ~

co CJ

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1

move very fast can make a watch- stop working hundreds of these

experiments but one thing is very surprising that if Maikhlova is

experimenting surrounded by doubtful people then it takes five

hours to move anything

If there friends helpful people around her then it

happens in half an hour And if there are people with feelings of

gratitude with purity in hearts then it happens in just five minutes

z And there is one more surprising thing when it takes hours to o ~ o move something then she looses ten pounds of weight when it takes )

LU o five minutes then there is no weight loss Z o z These all scientific experiments have been carriedo U5 5 out during lastfifteen years Two noble prize winners scientist Dr ltf)

b J Veeasiliave and Kaameniave with other forty top scientists have8

declared this after thousands of experiments that what Maikhalova co

N lt

doing is a fact and they have developed some devices to record that

what happens in the atmosphere around her Three things are

recorded firstly as Maikhalova concentrates her entire body

electricity her aura starts flowing in the form of current towards that

entity just like laser ray this current surrounds that entity all

around It is through current things are pulled towards her or

move away

The third most amazing thing is that those Russian

scientists think that this energy can be stored in some devices This

Prana Oorja if stored in devices then those positive emotions of

Maikhalova are also stored along so some special devices have

been developed to store this energy successfully This device is kept

in a room if you enter into that room then this device would pullyou

towards it or you will feel like running out of the room It is due to

that feeling of Maikhalova when she was conducting this pull or

push experiment and this energy got stored that very moment

Karl Jheiling () z ~ JStalin murdered a man- Karl Autovitch Jheiling in 1937 lJ o

Jheiling was an incredible personality He could tell just by touching ~ an egg that whether cock or hen would come out of this particular

0shylt

egg and he never failed But this is nothing But Jheiling even if N

you cover a photograph could tell just by touching the photograph

that whether it is of a male or of a female Jheiling used to say that in

someones photograph electrical vibrations of that person are also

stored He unconsciously concentrates on the camera and the

electrical current starts flowing towards the camera Thats why it

gets stored in the camera

But this is nothing The mostamazing thing about

Jheiling was that by touching any mirror he would tell about the

Mahaveer Vaani l(Translated)

person who has just used it whether the person was male or female

because you become conscious in front of the mirror too and you are

most concentrated in front of the mirror thus your energy gets

transferred to the mirror

~

Nijinski

There was a great dancer in west Nijinski His z o dance was a miracle perhaps he had been the greatest dancer on the ~ ~ o earth His miracle was that he would rise above the ground during LU

o Z his dance and would remain in the air And one thing was even more

~ astonishing that when he would come to the ground then he would Ifi 5 (f) come very slowly which was very strange It is impossible to come bc o down that slowly The gravitational doesnt allow you to come

~ down that slow This was a miracle N

He married and when his wife saw his dance she

was surprised She was a dancer herself She said to Nijinski one day

his wife has written this in her autobiography One day I said to my

husband what a shame that you cannot see yourself dancing

Nijinski said Who said I cannot see I do always see I am always

out I make myself dance from the outside and if I am not out of my

body then I cannot take such a high jump I cant come down to

ground so slowly When I dance from within I feel weight and when

Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)

I make myself dance from out side then there is no weight

Yoga says whenever ANAAHAT CHAKRA of some

one is activated gravitational pull does not affect much and

certain special dances affect ANAAHAT CHAKRA Perhaps

ANAAHAT CHAKRA of Nijinski was activated automatically

through his dance practices One can experience the phenomenon of

out of body experience if ones ANAAHAT CHAKRA is activated

He can see himself outside from his physical body

~~~

o Robert PavUta Pavlita eenerator z

~ --

o u

Try to understand this at your physical level I was ~

telling you about institute of suggestology of Bulgarian doctor

Lauranzov Lauranzov has done tremendous experiments in the ltt N

field of education He was asked in an international conference that

how could he think about this revolutionary dimension of

education Who has inspired him This Lauranzov answered that I

was practicing breathing exercise of Indian Yoga that gave me

insight Breathing What is so special about breathing Breathing

means that if you relax completely if you leave your body totally

relaxed which is possible through Sashtang Pranam of ancient

Indian system That is the position of SHARNAAGATIfor body

If you lie down on the ground relaxed completely then it is not

Mahaveer Vaani 1 9 (Translated)

merely pranam but it has lot of scientific truth inside

Lauranzov says that the relaxation and energy that

we feel during our night sleep is because of our this lying position

When we lie down on earth then universal powers enter us very

easily When we stand erect then our ego follows this physical

position and when we lie down then tOOl our ego takes a lying

position Our defence system dropsl our resistance dropsl our

z security system drops o ~ U Robert Pavalita from Czech universityl Prague hasgt o I1J been conducting tremendous experiment and researches since ten ~ Z years This is about recharging tired people with fresh new powero en You are tiredl broken down then he would make you lie down undergt gt

r o a healthy COWl on the ground He would say that for five minutes en o you relax and feel that power is showering upon you from this 01

~ healthy cow After five minutesl special devices would take records

that tiredness is no more He is fresh now Itwas asked from Pavalita

that if we sit under the cow then Pavalita said that it would not

happen even in hours by sitting and it can happen in just few

minutes in lying position He would make you lie down under a tree

and make you feel fresh and better Pavalita says that the moment

you lie down your resistance drops down the security around you

dropsdown

There is one device famous in his name It is calledshy

Pavalita generator He has also made very small devices and he is

experimenting with those devices and doing a great work He says ~

that you simply concentrate on these devices just for five mitlutes 11

nothing more just seeing and concentrating on these devices These

devices store your power and this energy can be used immediately

This device can do what your mind can do Before five minutes this

device was dead but after five minutes you would feel great energy

in those devices

Pavalita has declared that very soon there would be no

need of guns and sticks to handle the crowd We will have these ()devices that in just fifteen minutes people would run away because z 5 ithose devices will spread so much of hatred His all experiments u o

have been successful He has recently developed a new device Ithas b laquo very big range You need not come across it if you are in its range it

Ct)

01willeffectyou

~~

Mahaveer Va ani-l (Translated)

Meditation

Youth can practice Dynamic Kundalani Nataraj and Nadabrahma

meditations Choice of the meditation or combinations of

meditations absolutely depends on ones own likings Techniques

have already been detailed at the end of teenage education

sections

~

z o (

~ w Z o z o en gt Cf)

b I Cf)

o ltt ltt N

ART OF DYING

The story ofthe book (oflife actually) has already reached a point

now pom where we can enter into a completely new and hitherto

untouched concept- the concept of art of dying

This section has been divided into two partsshy

1 Middle age education

2 Old age education

Both these parts have been detailed by Osho separately raising all

important issues one by one All religious aspects and martial arts have

been taken up at this level and also concept offive dimensional education

is given here Osho proposes a two tier system ofeducation for middle

aged people incorporating two new concepts of university ofmysticism

and university of death

And as we move on to climax that is to old age Osha changes

the entire gestalt by turning the fear ofdeath into a celebration Step by

step he opens up all the doors of this castle ofdeath and reveals that

there is simply joy andfreedom inside it Here concept of Bardo has also

been taken and a rare meditation technique for oldies

From thirty-five to forty-two a new step a new door

opens If up to thirty-five you have felt deep harmony an orgasmic

feeling and you have discovered meditation through it then from

thirty-five to forty-two you will help each other go more and more

into that meditation without sex because sex at this point starts

looking childish juvenile Forty-two is the right time when a

person should be able to know exactlywho he is From forty-two to

forty-nine he deeper and deeper into meditation more and

more into himself and helps the partner in the same way They

become friends There is no more husband and there is no more wife

that time has passed It has given its richness to your life now there

is something higher higher than love

~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy

~~

He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry

novels Whatever he wanted to do in life

Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything

that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be

turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy

marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new

adventures in every direction We can make the second part so

beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous

z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU

Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~

qJ

0c (f)

0

a 1O Ci

I

Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1

Education in 2 parts Changing the roots

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes

to the university of course to different universities or to the same

university but to different departments One is to prepare children

one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now

want to know something more beyond life The second part of

education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of

witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education

for death and education for livelihood are separated- when

everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0

eternity- education is complete LL

0 Qlaquo

L) Ci

Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)

Five dimensional education For a golden future

Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor

world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in

world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone

I divide education into five dimensions The first is

informative like history geography and many other subjects which

can be dealt with by television and computer together But about

z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )

o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w

~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N

humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman

Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim

Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho

We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance

with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now

as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have

a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that

they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or

other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations

completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and

dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the

first dimension also come languages Every person in the world

should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and

the other is English as an international vehicle for communication

They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent

the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can

create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language

connects people and language disconnects too There is right now

no international language This is due to our prejudices English is

perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~

u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo

tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)

reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N

they are more complicated and the human guide will be more

necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day

education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that

they know what life is They dont know and by the time they

know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his

anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third

dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called

education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your

life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes

ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who

forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life

So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its

wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not

go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a

connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be

just outside things - they should be something inner too A

reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension

People are so irreverent to life

The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity

z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)

zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to

to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being

ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the

fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension

will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so

that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should

be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can

avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be

introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all

possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any

careof

The Golden Future

Religion

According to age is the time when a person should

experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be

practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to

learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these

topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been

taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w

o z Yoga

~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)

Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to

-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist

can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not

differentiate between an atheist and a religious person

Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same

way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and

inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with

Yoga nothing else

Yog Naye Aayaam

Hassidism

Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very

communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not

anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should

live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop

the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people

be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness

with their happiness with their life with their death Create a

concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear

on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device

~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have

r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N

enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life

holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The

ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine

grace

-~

Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of

prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of

techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner

reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not

believe in techniques but in love Remember well the

The Art Of Dying 3

technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is

non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet

Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique

Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no

techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life

trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so

deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes

hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o

Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)

b

8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at

~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N

mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have

any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the

garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the

spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you

cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to

the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do

and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and

it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows

The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2

Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism

Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a

love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into

the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones

heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma

doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna

is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to

remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism

is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~

UJ

z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4

talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact

more technological They say You have done something wrong

you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to

keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to

change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has

tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says

If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be

forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if

Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1

you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance

becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you

have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you

accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to

repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance

becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else

because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes

you conscious alert

~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~

the old division of I and ~

~

meditation

Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10

z o ~ o gt o LU

Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ

b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o

only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1

~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic

in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in

misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend

to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with

the possibility of going beyond death into immortality

~

Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6

Martial arts

Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have

been given to throw some light on these rare topics-

Swordsmanship

A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what

meditation has to do with a sword but they developed

swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this

swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally

different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z

you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11

be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)

-0

aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1

Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to

fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all

that is ugly in you

Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam

Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor

Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative

techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial

arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to

commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death

facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and

practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more

and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and

destruction disappears

Archery

Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the

competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The

z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw

6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent

at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not

~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own

and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature

exists without any competition and whenever we bring in

competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by

drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to

know yourself itcan be used

Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15

Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness

One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy

laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while

dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a

disease

A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of

intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the

more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question

of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers

It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o

society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation

~ =-= N

To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes

you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to

me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious

person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is

still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter

has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that

laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be

difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will

become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just

Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3

time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and

totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt

forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too

only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately

the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many

ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just

have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly

[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z

Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u

gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)

b r (I)

0

-0 -0 N

The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2

Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science

Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything

about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level

Just to give a glimpse

And now there is a possibility that science and religion

can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a

very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and

others have come to a feeling that the more they know about

existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)

know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o

mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a

scientist but as a poet N -0

Eddington has written that first we use to believe that

thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I

went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world

does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence

appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good

news science is coming to a great understanding That

understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But

I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious

people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old

stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran

and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the

Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in

a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for

meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics

of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck

Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only

scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the

Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we

need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~

UJ

Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom

~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co

-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need

meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has

come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded

together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of

human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable

unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity

will disappear from theworld

The Secret 12 Q 1

University of mysticism Whole sky is yours

Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes

for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people

can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife

Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be

revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has

lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring

into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make

you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()

definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy

This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i

to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo

ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N

are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all

that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only

have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill

have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools

All those mystery schools together will be the University of

Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be

universal

And its function is totally different It is not going to teach

you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and

that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all

worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the

universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I

can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create

engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all

needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont

create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can

grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the

suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much

beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you

z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ

z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto

taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind

man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is

his

Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2

Mysteries of life Better be positive

Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small

The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small

hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on

standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One

who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten

lives are short

One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling

ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL

o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger

~ ~ foo

N

It is better to be positive because the more positive you are

the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no

negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys

it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot

explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable

inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help

The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only

questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on

asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers

questions and questions and questions Each question becomes

The Golden Future 15 Q-1

slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is

one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will

not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no

communication because the heart knows only the language of

silence No other language is known by the heart no other language

is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence

The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise

z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5

8 r o N r--shyN

The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2

University of death Making death - a festival

Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age

This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an

event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an

institution- as a jumping board-

Whole system of education has to be changed from the very

roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood

rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third

of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life

()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u

authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~

that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the

university -- of course to different universities but to different

departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare

people who have lived life and now want to know something more

beyond life

Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people

who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more

peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just

sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will

return Except this there is no otherway

Education divided in two parts means young people study

for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the

middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing

laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their

death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of

education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt

they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things

Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that

Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )

o ~ IU

Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world

8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life

meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~

great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of

humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of

living still you will need all these great value in your life But you

will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as

a background for all these- meditation but the government of India

is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I

was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane

things of life

I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2

be the only education There should be a lower kind of education

and each university should have a higher faculty of education where

you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make

you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can

chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the

universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh

you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a

desert

=== -==0

Mediation is the key () z ~ o u

Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~

existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro

Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N

going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able

to see and experience on his own And only your experience is

liberating because only then it is authentically your truth

~=-=~~

The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead

stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his

religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will

find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will

be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract

ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature

and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature

Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3

God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha

This very earth~ the paradise

The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be

his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the

stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to

demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those

mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be

an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~

-0 N

The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l

Meditation

Vipassana

Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60

minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and

breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is

necessary

While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the

bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is

not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many

other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~

ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world

N

etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what

you are watching So remember not to become identified with

whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as

mysteries to be enjoyed

Zazen

Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away

Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the

wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with

thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30

minutes

z o ~

~ w

5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI

While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the

attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and

alert as possible moment to moment

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of

being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing

meaningful that remains-is this aloneness

From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what

you are going to become the potential blossoms

From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop

the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that

you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from

you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is

separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy

nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the

pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is

the preparation for death

Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things

move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with

great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been

meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this

richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole

existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great

opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible

flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can

feel them

From Darkness To Light 3

() Z

~ LL o ~

co CJ

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1

person who has just used it whether the person was male or female

because you become conscious in front of the mirror too and you are

most concentrated in front of the mirror thus your energy gets

transferred to the mirror

~

Nijinski

There was a great dancer in west Nijinski His z o dance was a miracle perhaps he had been the greatest dancer on the ~ ~ o earth His miracle was that he would rise above the ground during LU

o Z his dance and would remain in the air And one thing was even more

~ astonishing that when he would come to the ground then he would Ifi 5 (f) come very slowly which was very strange It is impossible to come bc o down that slowly The gravitational doesnt allow you to come

~ down that slow This was a miracle N

He married and when his wife saw his dance she

was surprised She was a dancer herself She said to Nijinski one day

his wife has written this in her autobiography One day I said to my

husband what a shame that you cannot see yourself dancing

Nijinski said Who said I cannot see I do always see I am always

out I make myself dance from the outside and if I am not out of my

body then I cannot take such a high jump I cant come down to

ground so slowly When I dance from within I feel weight and when

Mahaveer Vaani 1 (Translated)

I make myself dance from out side then there is no weight

Yoga says whenever ANAAHAT CHAKRA of some

one is activated gravitational pull does not affect much and

certain special dances affect ANAAHAT CHAKRA Perhaps

ANAAHAT CHAKRA of Nijinski was activated automatically

through his dance practices One can experience the phenomenon of

out of body experience if ones ANAAHAT CHAKRA is activated

He can see himself outside from his physical body

~~~

o Robert PavUta Pavlita eenerator z

~ --

o u

Try to understand this at your physical level I was ~

telling you about institute of suggestology of Bulgarian doctor

Lauranzov Lauranzov has done tremendous experiments in the ltt N

field of education He was asked in an international conference that

how could he think about this revolutionary dimension of

education Who has inspired him This Lauranzov answered that I

was practicing breathing exercise of Indian Yoga that gave me

insight Breathing What is so special about breathing Breathing

means that if you relax completely if you leave your body totally

relaxed which is possible through Sashtang Pranam of ancient

Indian system That is the position of SHARNAAGATIfor body

If you lie down on the ground relaxed completely then it is not

Mahaveer Vaani 1 9 (Translated)

merely pranam but it has lot of scientific truth inside

Lauranzov says that the relaxation and energy that

we feel during our night sleep is because of our this lying position

When we lie down on earth then universal powers enter us very

easily When we stand erect then our ego follows this physical

position and when we lie down then tOOl our ego takes a lying

position Our defence system dropsl our resistance dropsl our

z security system drops o ~ U Robert Pavalita from Czech universityl Prague hasgt o I1J been conducting tremendous experiment and researches since ten ~ Z years This is about recharging tired people with fresh new powero en You are tiredl broken down then he would make you lie down undergt gt

r o a healthy COWl on the ground He would say that for five minutes en o you relax and feel that power is showering upon you from this 01

~ healthy cow After five minutesl special devices would take records

that tiredness is no more He is fresh now Itwas asked from Pavalita

that if we sit under the cow then Pavalita said that it would not

happen even in hours by sitting and it can happen in just few

minutes in lying position He would make you lie down under a tree

and make you feel fresh and better Pavalita says that the moment

you lie down your resistance drops down the security around you

dropsdown

There is one device famous in his name It is calledshy

Pavalita generator He has also made very small devices and he is

experimenting with those devices and doing a great work He says ~

that you simply concentrate on these devices just for five mitlutes 11

nothing more just seeing and concentrating on these devices These

devices store your power and this energy can be used immediately

This device can do what your mind can do Before five minutes this

device was dead but after five minutes you would feel great energy

in those devices

Pavalita has declared that very soon there would be no

need of guns and sticks to handle the crowd We will have these ()devices that in just fifteen minutes people would run away because z 5 ithose devices will spread so much of hatred His all experiments u o

have been successful He has recently developed a new device Ithas b laquo very big range You need not come across it if you are in its range it

Ct)

01willeffectyou

~~

Mahaveer Va ani-l (Translated)

Meditation

Youth can practice Dynamic Kundalani Nataraj and Nadabrahma

meditations Choice of the meditation or combinations of

meditations absolutely depends on ones own likings Techniques

have already been detailed at the end of teenage education

sections

~

z o (

~ w Z o z o en gt Cf)

b I Cf)

o ltt ltt N

ART OF DYING

The story ofthe book (oflife actually) has already reached a point

now pom where we can enter into a completely new and hitherto

untouched concept- the concept of art of dying

This section has been divided into two partsshy

1 Middle age education

2 Old age education

Both these parts have been detailed by Osho separately raising all

important issues one by one All religious aspects and martial arts have

been taken up at this level and also concept offive dimensional education

is given here Osho proposes a two tier system ofeducation for middle

aged people incorporating two new concepts of university ofmysticism

and university of death

And as we move on to climax that is to old age Osha changes

the entire gestalt by turning the fear ofdeath into a celebration Step by

step he opens up all the doors of this castle ofdeath and reveals that

there is simply joy andfreedom inside it Here concept of Bardo has also

been taken and a rare meditation technique for oldies

From thirty-five to forty-two a new step a new door

opens If up to thirty-five you have felt deep harmony an orgasmic

feeling and you have discovered meditation through it then from

thirty-five to forty-two you will help each other go more and more

into that meditation without sex because sex at this point starts

looking childish juvenile Forty-two is the right time when a

person should be able to know exactlywho he is From forty-two to

forty-nine he deeper and deeper into meditation more and

more into himself and helps the partner in the same way They

become friends There is no more husband and there is no more wife

that time has passed It has given its richness to your life now there

is something higher higher than love

~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy

~~

He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry

novels Whatever he wanted to do in life

Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything

that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be

turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy

marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new

adventures in every direction We can make the second part so

beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous

z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU

Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~

qJ

0c (f)

0

a 1O Ci

I

Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1

Education in 2 parts Changing the roots

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes

to the university of course to different universities or to the same

university but to different departments One is to prepare children

one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now

want to know something more beyond life The second part of

education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of

witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education

for death and education for livelihood are separated- when

everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0

eternity- education is complete LL

0 Qlaquo

L) Ci

Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)

Five dimensional education For a golden future

Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor

world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in

world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone

I divide education into five dimensions The first is

informative like history geography and many other subjects which

can be dealt with by television and computer together But about

z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )

o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w

~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N

humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman

Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim

Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho

We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance

with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now

as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have

a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that

they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or

other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations

completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and

dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the

first dimension also come languages Every person in the world

should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and

the other is English as an international vehicle for communication

They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent

the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can

create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language

connects people and language disconnects too There is right now

no international language This is due to our prejudices English is

perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~

u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo

tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)

reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N

they are more complicated and the human guide will be more

necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day

education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that

they know what life is They dont know and by the time they

know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his

anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third

dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called

education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your

life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes

ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who

forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life

So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its

wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not

go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a

connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be

just outside things - they should be something inner too A

reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension

People are so irreverent to life

The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity

z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)

zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to

to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being

ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the

fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension

will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so

that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should

be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can

avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be

introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all

possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any

careof

The Golden Future

Religion

According to age is the time when a person should

experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be

practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to

learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these

topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been

taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w

o z Yoga

~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)

Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to

-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist

can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not

differentiate between an atheist and a religious person

Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same

way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and

inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with

Yoga nothing else

Yog Naye Aayaam

Hassidism

Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very

communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not

anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should

live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop

the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people

be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness

with their happiness with their life with their death Create a

concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear

on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device

~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have

r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N

enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life

holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The

ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine

grace

-~

Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of

prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of

techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner

reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not

believe in techniques but in love Remember well the

The Art Of Dying 3

technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is

non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet

Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique

Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no

techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life

trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so

deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes

hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o

Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)

b

8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at

~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N

mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have

any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the

garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the

spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you

cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to

the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do

and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and

it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows

The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2

Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism

Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a

love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into

the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones

heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma

doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna

is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to

remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism

is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~

UJ

z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4

talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact

more technological They say You have done something wrong

you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to

keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to

change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has

tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says

If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be

forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if

Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1

you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance

becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you

have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you

accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to

repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance

becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else

because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes

you conscious alert

~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~

the old division of I and ~

~

meditation

Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10

z o ~ o gt o LU

Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ

b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o

only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1

~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic

in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in

misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend

to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with

the possibility of going beyond death into immortality

~

Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6

Martial arts

Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have

been given to throw some light on these rare topics-

Swordsmanship

A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what

meditation has to do with a sword but they developed

swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this

swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally

different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z

you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11

be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)

-0

aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1

Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to

fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all

that is ugly in you

Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam

Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor

Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative

techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial

arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to

commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death

facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and

practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more

and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and

destruction disappears

Archery

Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the

competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The

z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw

6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent

at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not

~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own

and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature

exists without any competition and whenever we bring in

competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by

drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to

know yourself itcan be used

Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15

Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness

One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy

laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while

dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a

disease

A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of

intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the

more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question

of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers

It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o

society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation

~ =-= N

To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes

you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to

me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious

person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is

still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter

has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that

laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be

difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will

become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just

Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3

time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and

totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt

forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too

only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately

the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many

ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just

have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly

[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z

Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u

gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)

b r (I)

0

-0 -0 N

The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2

Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science

Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything

about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level

Just to give a glimpse

And now there is a possibility that science and religion

can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a

very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and

others have come to a feeling that the more they know about

existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)

know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o

mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a

scientist but as a poet N -0

Eddington has written that first we use to believe that

thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I

went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world

does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence

appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good

news science is coming to a great understanding That

understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But

I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious

people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old

stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran

and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the

Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in

a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for

meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics

of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck

Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only

scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the

Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we

need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~

UJ

Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom

~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co

-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need

meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has

come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded

together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of

human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable

unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity

will disappear from theworld

The Secret 12 Q 1

University of mysticism Whole sky is yours

Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes

for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people

can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife

Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be

revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has

lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring

into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make

you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()

definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy

This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i

to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo

ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N

are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all

that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only

have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill

have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools

All those mystery schools together will be the University of

Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be

universal

And its function is totally different It is not going to teach

you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and

that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all

worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the

universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I

can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create

engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all

needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont

create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can

grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the

suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much

beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you

z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ

z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto

taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind

man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is

his

Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2

Mysteries of life Better be positive

Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small

The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small

hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on

standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One

who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten

lives are short

One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling

ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL

o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger

~ ~ foo

N

It is better to be positive because the more positive you are

the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no

negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys

it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot

explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable

inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help

The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only

questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on

asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers

questions and questions and questions Each question becomes

The Golden Future 15 Q-1

slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is

one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will

not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no

communication because the heart knows only the language of

silence No other language is known by the heart no other language

is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence

The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise

z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5

8 r o N r--shyN

The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2

University of death Making death - a festival

Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age

This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an

event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an

institution- as a jumping board-

Whole system of education has to be changed from the very

roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood

rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third

of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life

()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u

authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~

that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the

university -- of course to different universities but to different

departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare

people who have lived life and now want to know something more

beyond life

Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people

who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more

peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just

sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will

return Except this there is no otherway

Education divided in two parts means young people study

for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the

middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing

laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their

death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of

education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt

they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things

Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that

Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )

o ~ IU

Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world

8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life

meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~

great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of

humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of

living still you will need all these great value in your life But you

will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as

a background for all these- meditation but the government of India

is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I

was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane

things of life

I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2

be the only education There should be a lower kind of education

and each university should have a higher faculty of education where

you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make

you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can

chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the

universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh

you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a

desert

=== -==0

Mediation is the key () z ~ o u

Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~

existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro

Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N

going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able

to see and experience on his own And only your experience is

liberating because only then it is authentically your truth

~=-=~~

The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead

stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his

religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will

find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will

be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract

ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature

and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature

Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3

God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha

This very earth~ the paradise

The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be

his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the

stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to

demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those

mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be

an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~

-0 N

The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l

Meditation

Vipassana

Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60

minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and

breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is

necessary

While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the

bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is

not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many

other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~

ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world

N

etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what

you are watching So remember not to become identified with

whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as

mysteries to be enjoyed

Zazen

Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away

Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the

wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with

thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30

minutes

z o ~

~ w

5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI

While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the

attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and

alert as possible moment to moment

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of

being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing

meaningful that remains-is this aloneness

From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what

you are going to become the potential blossoms

From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop

the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that

you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from

you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is

separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy

nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the

pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is

the preparation for death

Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things

move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with

great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been

meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this

richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole

existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great

opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible

flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can

feel them

From Darkness To Light 3

() Z

~ LL o ~

co CJ

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1

merely pranam but it has lot of scientific truth inside

Lauranzov says that the relaxation and energy that

we feel during our night sleep is because of our this lying position

When we lie down on earth then universal powers enter us very

easily When we stand erect then our ego follows this physical

position and when we lie down then tOOl our ego takes a lying

position Our defence system dropsl our resistance dropsl our

z security system drops o ~ U Robert Pavalita from Czech universityl Prague hasgt o I1J been conducting tremendous experiment and researches since ten ~ Z years This is about recharging tired people with fresh new powero en You are tiredl broken down then he would make you lie down undergt gt

r o a healthy COWl on the ground He would say that for five minutes en o you relax and feel that power is showering upon you from this 01

~ healthy cow After five minutesl special devices would take records

that tiredness is no more He is fresh now Itwas asked from Pavalita

that if we sit under the cow then Pavalita said that it would not

happen even in hours by sitting and it can happen in just few

minutes in lying position He would make you lie down under a tree

and make you feel fresh and better Pavalita says that the moment

you lie down your resistance drops down the security around you

dropsdown

There is one device famous in his name It is calledshy

Pavalita generator He has also made very small devices and he is

experimenting with those devices and doing a great work He says ~

that you simply concentrate on these devices just for five mitlutes 11

nothing more just seeing and concentrating on these devices These

devices store your power and this energy can be used immediately

This device can do what your mind can do Before five minutes this

device was dead but after five minutes you would feel great energy

in those devices

Pavalita has declared that very soon there would be no

need of guns and sticks to handle the crowd We will have these ()devices that in just fifteen minutes people would run away because z 5 ithose devices will spread so much of hatred His all experiments u o

have been successful He has recently developed a new device Ithas b laquo very big range You need not come across it if you are in its range it

Ct)

01willeffectyou

~~

Mahaveer Va ani-l (Translated)

Meditation

Youth can practice Dynamic Kundalani Nataraj and Nadabrahma

meditations Choice of the meditation or combinations of

meditations absolutely depends on ones own likings Techniques

have already been detailed at the end of teenage education

sections

~

z o (

~ w Z o z o en gt Cf)

b I Cf)

o ltt ltt N

ART OF DYING

The story ofthe book (oflife actually) has already reached a point

now pom where we can enter into a completely new and hitherto

untouched concept- the concept of art of dying

This section has been divided into two partsshy

1 Middle age education

2 Old age education

Both these parts have been detailed by Osho separately raising all

important issues one by one All religious aspects and martial arts have

been taken up at this level and also concept offive dimensional education

is given here Osho proposes a two tier system ofeducation for middle

aged people incorporating two new concepts of university ofmysticism

and university of death

And as we move on to climax that is to old age Osha changes

the entire gestalt by turning the fear ofdeath into a celebration Step by

step he opens up all the doors of this castle ofdeath and reveals that

there is simply joy andfreedom inside it Here concept of Bardo has also

been taken and a rare meditation technique for oldies

From thirty-five to forty-two a new step a new door

opens If up to thirty-five you have felt deep harmony an orgasmic

feeling and you have discovered meditation through it then from

thirty-five to forty-two you will help each other go more and more

into that meditation without sex because sex at this point starts

looking childish juvenile Forty-two is the right time when a

person should be able to know exactlywho he is From forty-two to

forty-nine he deeper and deeper into meditation more and

more into himself and helps the partner in the same way They

become friends There is no more husband and there is no more wife

that time has passed It has given its richness to your life now there

is something higher higher than love

~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy

~~

He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry

novels Whatever he wanted to do in life

Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything

that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be

turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy

marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new

adventures in every direction We can make the second part so

beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous

z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU

Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~

qJ

0c (f)

0

a 1O Ci

I

Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1

Education in 2 parts Changing the roots

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes

to the university of course to different universities or to the same

university but to different departments One is to prepare children

one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now

want to know something more beyond life The second part of

education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of

witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education

for death and education for livelihood are separated- when

everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0

eternity- education is complete LL

0 Qlaquo

L) Ci

Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)

Five dimensional education For a golden future

Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor

world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in

world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone

I divide education into five dimensions The first is

informative like history geography and many other subjects which

can be dealt with by television and computer together But about

z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )

o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w

~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N

humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman

Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim

Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho

We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance

with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now

as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have

a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that

they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or

other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations

completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and

dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the

first dimension also come languages Every person in the world

should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and

the other is English as an international vehicle for communication

They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent

the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can

create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language

connects people and language disconnects too There is right now

no international language This is due to our prejudices English is

perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~

u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo

tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)

reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N

they are more complicated and the human guide will be more

necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day

education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that

they know what life is They dont know and by the time they

know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his

anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third

dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called

education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your

life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes

ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who

forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life

So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its

wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not

go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a

connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be

just outside things - they should be something inner too A

reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension

People are so irreverent to life

The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity

z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)

zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to

to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being

ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the

fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension

will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so

that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should

be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can

avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be

introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all

possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any

careof

The Golden Future

Religion

According to age is the time when a person should

experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be

practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to

learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these

topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been

taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w

o z Yoga

~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)

Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to

-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist

can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not

differentiate between an atheist and a religious person

Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same

way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and

inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with

Yoga nothing else

Yog Naye Aayaam

Hassidism

Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very

communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not

anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should

live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop

the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people

be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness

with their happiness with their life with their death Create a

concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear

on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device

~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have

r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N

enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life

holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The

ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine

grace

-~

Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of

prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of

techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner

reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not

believe in techniques but in love Remember well the

The Art Of Dying 3

technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is

non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet

Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique

Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no

techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life

trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so

deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes

hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o

Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)

b

8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at

~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N

mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have

any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the

garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the

spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you

cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to

the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do

and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and

it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows

The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2

Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism

Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a

love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into

the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones

heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma

doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna

is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to

remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism

is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~

UJ

z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4

talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact

more technological They say You have done something wrong

you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to

keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to

change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has

tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says

If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be

forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if

Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1

you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance

becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you

have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you

accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to

repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance

becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else

because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes

you conscious alert

~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~

the old division of I and ~

~

meditation

Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10

z o ~ o gt o LU

Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ

b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o

only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1

~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic

in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in

misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend

to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with

the possibility of going beyond death into immortality

~

Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6

Martial arts

Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have

been given to throw some light on these rare topics-

Swordsmanship

A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what

meditation has to do with a sword but they developed

swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this

swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally

different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z

you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11

be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)

-0

aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1

Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to

fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all

that is ugly in you

Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam

Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor

Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative

techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial

arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to

commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death

facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and

practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more

and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and

destruction disappears

Archery

Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the

competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The

z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw

6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent

at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not

~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own

and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature

exists without any competition and whenever we bring in

competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by

drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to

know yourself itcan be used

Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15

Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness

One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy

laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while

dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a

disease

A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of

intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the

more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question

of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers

It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o

society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation

~ =-= N

To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes

you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to

me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious

person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is

still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter

has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that

laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be

difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will

become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just

Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3

time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and

totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt

forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too

only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately

the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many

ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just

have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly

[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z

Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u

gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)

b r (I)

0

-0 -0 N

The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2

Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science

Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything

about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level

Just to give a glimpse

And now there is a possibility that science and religion

can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a

very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and

others have come to a feeling that the more they know about

existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)

know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o

mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a

scientist but as a poet N -0

Eddington has written that first we use to believe that

thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I

went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world

does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence

appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good

news science is coming to a great understanding That

understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But

I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious

people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old

stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran

and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the

Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in

a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for

meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics

of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck

Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only

scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the

Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we

need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~

UJ

Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom

~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co

-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need

meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has

come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded

together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of

human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable

unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity

will disappear from theworld

The Secret 12 Q 1

University of mysticism Whole sky is yours

Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes

for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people

can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife

Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be

revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has

lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring

into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make

you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()

definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy

This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i

to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo

ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N

are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all

that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only

have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill

have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools

All those mystery schools together will be the University of

Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be

universal

And its function is totally different It is not going to teach

you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and

that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all

worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the

universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I

can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create

engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all

needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont

create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can

grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the

suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much

beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you

z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ

z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto

taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind

man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is

his

Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2

Mysteries of life Better be positive

Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small

The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small

hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on

standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One

who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten

lives are short

One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling

ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL

o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger

~ ~ foo

N

It is better to be positive because the more positive you are

the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no

negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys

it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot

explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable

inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help

The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only

questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on

asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers

questions and questions and questions Each question becomes

The Golden Future 15 Q-1

slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is

one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will

not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no

communication because the heart knows only the language of

silence No other language is known by the heart no other language

is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence

The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise

z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5

8 r o N r--shyN

The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2

University of death Making death - a festival

Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age

This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an

event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an

institution- as a jumping board-

Whole system of education has to be changed from the very

roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood

rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third

of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life

()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u

authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~

that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the

university -- of course to different universities but to different

departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare

people who have lived life and now want to know something more

beyond life

Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people

who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more

peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just

sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will

return Except this there is no otherway

Education divided in two parts means young people study

for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the

middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing

laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their

death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of

education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt

they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things

Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that

Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )

o ~ IU

Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world

8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life

meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~

great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of

humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of

living still you will need all these great value in your life But you

will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as

a background for all these- meditation but the government of India

is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I

was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane

things of life

I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2

be the only education There should be a lower kind of education

and each university should have a higher faculty of education where

you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make

you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can

chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the

universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh

you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a

desert

=== -==0

Mediation is the key () z ~ o u

Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~

existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro

Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N

going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able

to see and experience on his own And only your experience is

liberating because only then it is authentically your truth

~=-=~~

The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead

stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his

religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will

find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will

be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract

ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature

and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature

Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3

God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha

This very earth~ the paradise

The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be

his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the

stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to

demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those

mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be

an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~

-0 N

The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l

Meditation

Vipassana

Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60

minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and

breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is

necessary

While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the

bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is

not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many

other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~

ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world

N

etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what

you are watching So remember not to become identified with

whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as

mysteries to be enjoyed

Zazen

Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away

Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the

wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with

thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30

minutes

z o ~

~ w

5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI

While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the

attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and

alert as possible moment to moment

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of

being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing

meaningful that remains-is this aloneness

From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what

you are going to become the potential blossoms

From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop

the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that

you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from

you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is

separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy

nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the

pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is

the preparation for death

Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things

move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with

great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been

meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this

richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole

existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great

opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible

flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can

feel them

From Darkness To Light 3

() Z

~ LL o ~

co CJ

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1

Meditation

Youth can practice Dynamic Kundalani Nataraj and Nadabrahma

meditations Choice of the meditation or combinations of

meditations absolutely depends on ones own likings Techniques

have already been detailed at the end of teenage education

sections

~

z o (

~ w Z o z o en gt Cf)

b I Cf)

o ltt ltt N

ART OF DYING

The story ofthe book (oflife actually) has already reached a point

now pom where we can enter into a completely new and hitherto

untouched concept- the concept of art of dying

This section has been divided into two partsshy

1 Middle age education

2 Old age education

Both these parts have been detailed by Osho separately raising all

important issues one by one All religious aspects and martial arts have

been taken up at this level and also concept offive dimensional education

is given here Osho proposes a two tier system ofeducation for middle

aged people incorporating two new concepts of university ofmysticism

and university of death

And as we move on to climax that is to old age Osha changes

the entire gestalt by turning the fear ofdeath into a celebration Step by

step he opens up all the doors of this castle ofdeath and reveals that

there is simply joy andfreedom inside it Here concept of Bardo has also

been taken and a rare meditation technique for oldies

From thirty-five to forty-two a new step a new door

opens If up to thirty-five you have felt deep harmony an orgasmic

feeling and you have discovered meditation through it then from

thirty-five to forty-two you will help each other go more and more

into that meditation without sex because sex at this point starts

looking childish juvenile Forty-two is the right time when a

person should be able to know exactlywho he is From forty-two to

forty-nine he deeper and deeper into meditation more and

more into himself and helps the partner in the same way They

become friends There is no more husband and there is no more wife

that time has passed It has given its richness to your life now there

is something higher higher than love

~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy

~~

He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry

novels Whatever he wanted to do in life

Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything

that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be

turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy

marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new

adventures in every direction We can make the second part so

beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous

z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU

Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~

qJ

0c (f)

0

a 1O Ci

I

Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1

Education in 2 parts Changing the roots

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes

to the university of course to different universities or to the same

university but to different departments One is to prepare children

one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now

want to know something more beyond life The second part of

education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of

witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education

for death and education for livelihood are separated- when

everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0

eternity- education is complete LL

0 Qlaquo

L) Ci

Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)

Five dimensional education For a golden future

Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor

world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in

world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone

I divide education into five dimensions The first is

informative like history geography and many other subjects which

can be dealt with by television and computer together But about

z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )

o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w

~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N

humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman

Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim

Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho

We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance

with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now

as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have

a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that

they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or

other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations

completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and

dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the

first dimension also come languages Every person in the world

should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and

the other is English as an international vehicle for communication

They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent

the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can

create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language

connects people and language disconnects too There is right now

no international language This is due to our prejudices English is

perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~

u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo

tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)

reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N

they are more complicated and the human guide will be more

necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day

education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that

they know what life is They dont know and by the time they

know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his

anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third

dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called

education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your

life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes

ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who

forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life

So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its

wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not

go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a

connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be

just outside things - they should be something inner too A

reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension

People are so irreverent to life

The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity

z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)

zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to

to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being

ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the

fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension

will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so

that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should

be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can

avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be

introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all

possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any

careof

The Golden Future

Religion

According to age is the time when a person should

experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be

practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to

learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these

topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been

taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w

o z Yoga

~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)

Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to

-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist

can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not

differentiate between an atheist and a religious person

Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same

way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and

inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with

Yoga nothing else

Yog Naye Aayaam

Hassidism

Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very

communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not

anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should

live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop

the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people

be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness

with their happiness with their life with their death Create a

concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear

on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device

~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have

r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N

enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life

holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The

ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine

grace

-~

Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of

prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of

techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner

reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not

believe in techniques but in love Remember well the

The Art Of Dying 3

technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is

non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet

Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique

Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no

techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life

trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so

deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes

hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o

Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)

b

8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at

~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N

mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have

any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the

garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the

spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you

cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to

the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do

and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and

it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows

The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2

Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism

Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a

love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into

the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones

heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma

doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna

is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to

remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism

is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~

UJ

z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4

talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact

more technological They say You have done something wrong

you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to

keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to

change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has

tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says

If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be

forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if

Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1

you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance

becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you

have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you

accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to

repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance

becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else

because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes

you conscious alert

~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~

the old division of I and ~

~

meditation

Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10

z o ~ o gt o LU

Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ

b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o

only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1

~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic

in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in

misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend

to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with

the possibility of going beyond death into immortality

~

Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6

Martial arts

Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have

been given to throw some light on these rare topics-

Swordsmanship

A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what

meditation has to do with a sword but they developed

swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this

swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally

different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z

you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11

be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)

-0

aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1

Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to

fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all

that is ugly in you

Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam

Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor

Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative

techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial

arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to

commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death

facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and

practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more

and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and

destruction disappears

Archery

Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the

competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The

z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw

6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent

at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not

~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own

and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature

exists without any competition and whenever we bring in

competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by

drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to

know yourself itcan be used

Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15

Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness

One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy

laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while

dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a

disease

A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of

intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the

more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question

of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers

It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o

society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation

~ =-= N

To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes

you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to

me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious

person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is

still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter

has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that

laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be

difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will

become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just

Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3

time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and

totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt

forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too

only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately

the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many

ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just

have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly

[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z

Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u

gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)

b r (I)

0

-0 -0 N

The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2

Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science

Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything

about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level

Just to give a glimpse

And now there is a possibility that science and religion

can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a

very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and

others have come to a feeling that the more they know about

existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)

know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o

mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a

scientist but as a poet N -0

Eddington has written that first we use to believe that

thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I

went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world

does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence

appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good

news science is coming to a great understanding That

understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But

I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious

people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old

stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran

and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the

Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in

a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for

meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics

of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck

Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only

scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the

Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we

need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~

UJ

Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom

~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co

-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need

meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has

come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded

together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of

human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable

unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity

will disappear from theworld

The Secret 12 Q 1

University of mysticism Whole sky is yours

Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes

for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people

can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife

Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be

revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has

lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring

into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make

you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()

definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy

This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i

to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo

ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N

are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all

that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only

have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill

have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools

All those mystery schools together will be the University of

Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be

universal

And its function is totally different It is not going to teach

you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and

that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all

worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the

universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I

can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create

engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all

needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont

create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can

grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the

suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much

beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you

z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ

z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto

taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind

man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is

his

Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2

Mysteries of life Better be positive

Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small

The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small

hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on

standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One

who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten

lives are short

One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling

ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL

o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger

~ ~ foo

N

It is better to be positive because the more positive you are

the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no

negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys

it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot

explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable

inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help

The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only

questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on

asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers

questions and questions and questions Each question becomes

The Golden Future 15 Q-1

slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is

one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will

not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no

communication because the heart knows only the language of

silence No other language is known by the heart no other language

is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence

The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise

z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5

8 r o N r--shyN

The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2

University of death Making death - a festival

Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age

This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an

event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an

institution- as a jumping board-

Whole system of education has to be changed from the very

roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood

rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third

of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life

()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u

authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~

that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the

university -- of course to different universities but to different

departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare

people who have lived life and now want to know something more

beyond life

Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people

who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more

peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just

sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will

return Except this there is no otherway

Education divided in two parts means young people study

for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the

middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing

laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their

death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of

education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt

they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things

Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that

Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )

o ~ IU

Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world

8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life

meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~

great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of

humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of

living still you will need all these great value in your life But you

will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as

a background for all these- meditation but the government of India

is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I

was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane

things of life

I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2

be the only education There should be a lower kind of education

and each university should have a higher faculty of education where

you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make

you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can

chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the

universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh

you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a

desert

=== -==0

Mediation is the key () z ~ o u

Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~

existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro

Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N

going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able

to see and experience on his own And only your experience is

liberating because only then it is authentically your truth

~=-=~~

The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead

stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his

religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will

find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will

be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract

ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature

and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature

Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3

God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha

This very earth~ the paradise

The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be

his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the

stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to

demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those

mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be

an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~

-0 N

The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l

Meditation

Vipassana

Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60

minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and

breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is

necessary

While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the

bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is

not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many

other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~

ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world

N

etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what

you are watching So remember not to become identified with

whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as

mysteries to be enjoyed

Zazen

Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away

Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the

wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with

thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30

minutes

z o ~

~ w

5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI

While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the

attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and

alert as possible moment to moment

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of

being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing

meaningful that remains-is this aloneness

From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what

you are going to become the potential blossoms

From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop

the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that

you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from

you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is

separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy

nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the

pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is

the preparation for death

Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things

move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with

great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been

meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this

richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole

existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great

opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible

flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can

feel them

From Darkness To Light 3

() Z

~ LL o ~

co CJ

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1

From thirty-five to forty-two a new step a new door

opens If up to thirty-five you have felt deep harmony an orgasmic

feeling and you have discovered meditation through it then from

thirty-five to forty-two you will help each other go more and more

into that meditation without sex because sex at this point starts

looking childish juvenile Forty-two is the right time when a

person should be able to know exactlywho he is From forty-two to

forty-nine he deeper and deeper into meditation more and

more into himself and helps the partner in the same way They

become friends There is no more husband and there is no more wife

that time has passed It has given its richness to your life now there

is something higher higher than love

~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy

~~

He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry

novels Whatever he wanted to do in life

Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything

that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be

turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy

marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new

adventures in every direction We can make the second part so

beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous

z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU

Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~

qJ

0c (f)

0

a 1O Ci

I

Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1

Education in 2 parts Changing the roots

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes

to the university of course to different universities or to the same

university but to different departments One is to prepare children

one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now

want to know something more beyond life The second part of

education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of

witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education

for death and education for livelihood are separated- when

everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0

eternity- education is complete LL

0 Qlaquo

L) Ci

Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)

Five dimensional education For a golden future

Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor

world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in

world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone

I divide education into five dimensions The first is

informative like history geography and many other subjects which

can be dealt with by television and computer together But about

z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )

o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w

~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N

humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman

Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim

Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho

We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance

with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now

as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have

a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that

they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or

other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations

completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and

dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the

first dimension also come languages Every person in the world

should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and

the other is English as an international vehicle for communication

They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent

the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can

create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language

connects people and language disconnects too There is right now

no international language This is due to our prejudices English is

perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~

u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo

tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)

reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N

they are more complicated and the human guide will be more

necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day

education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that

they know what life is They dont know and by the time they

know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his

anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third

dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called

education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your

life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes

ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who

forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life

So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its

wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not

go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a

connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be

just outside things - they should be something inner too A

reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension

People are so irreverent to life

The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity

z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)

zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to

to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being

ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the

fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension

will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so

that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should

be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can

avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be

introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all

possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any

careof

The Golden Future

Religion

According to age is the time when a person should

experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be

practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to

learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these

topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been

taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w

o z Yoga

~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)

Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to

-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist

can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not

differentiate between an atheist and a religious person

Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same

way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and

inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with

Yoga nothing else

Yog Naye Aayaam

Hassidism

Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very

communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not

anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should

live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop

the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people

be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness

with their happiness with their life with their death Create a

concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear

on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device

~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have

r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N

enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life

holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The

ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine

grace

-~

Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of

prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of

techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner

reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not

believe in techniques but in love Remember well the

The Art Of Dying 3

technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is

non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet

Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique

Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no

techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life

trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so

deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes

hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o

Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)

b

8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at

~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N

mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have

any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the

garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the

spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you

cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to

the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do

and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and

it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows

The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2

Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism

Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a

love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into

the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones

heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma

doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna

is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to

remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism

is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~

UJ

z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4

talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact

more technological They say You have done something wrong

you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to

keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to

change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has

tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says

If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be

forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if

Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1

you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance

becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you

have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you

accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to

repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance

becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else

because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes

you conscious alert

~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~

the old division of I and ~

~

meditation

Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10

z o ~ o gt o LU

Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ

b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o

only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1

~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic

in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in

misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend

to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with

the possibility of going beyond death into immortality

~

Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6

Martial arts

Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have

been given to throw some light on these rare topics-

Swordsmanship

A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what

meditation has to do with a sword but they developed

swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this

swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally

different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z

you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11

be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)

-0

aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1

Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to

fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all

that is ugly in you

Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam

Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor

Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative

techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial

arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to

commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death

facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and

practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more

and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and

destruction disappears

Archery

Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the

competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The

z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw

6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent

at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not

~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own

and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature

exists without any competition and whenever we bring in

competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by

drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to

know yourself itcan be used

Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15

Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness

One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy

laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while

dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a

disease

A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of

intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the

more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question

of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers

It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o

society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation

~ =-= N

To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes

you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to

me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious

person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is

still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter

has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that

laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be

difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will

become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just

Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3

time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and

totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt

forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too

only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately

the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many

ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just

have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly

[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z

Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u

gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)

b r (I)

0

-0 -0 N

The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2

Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science

Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything

about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level

Just to give a glimpse

And now there is a possibility that science and religion

can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a

very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and

others have come to a feeling that the more they know about

existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)

know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o

mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a

scientist but as a poet N -0

Eddington has written that first we use to believe that

thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I

went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world

does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence

appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good

news science is coming to a great understanding That

understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But

I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious

people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old

stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran

and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the

Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in

a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for

meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics

of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck

Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only

scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the

Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we

need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~

UJ

Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom

~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co

-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need

meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has

come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded

together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of

human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable

unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity

will disappear from theworld

The Secret 12 Q 1

University of mysticism Whole sky is yours

Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes

for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people

can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife

Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be

revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has

lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring

into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make

you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()

definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy

This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i

to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo

ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N

are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all

that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only

have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill

have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools

All those mystery schools together will be the University of

Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be

universal

And its function is totally different It is not going to teach

you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and

that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all

worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the

universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I

can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create

engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all

needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont

create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can

grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the

suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much

beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you

z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ

z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto

taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind

man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is

his

Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2

Mysteries of life Better be positive

Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small

The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small

hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on

standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One

who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten

lives are short

One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling

ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL

o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger

~ ~ foo

N

It is better to be positive because the more positive you are

the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no

negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys

it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot

explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable

inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help

The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only

questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on

asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers

questions and questions and questions Each question becomes

The Golden Future 15 Q-1

slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is

one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will

not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no

communication because the heart knows only the language of

silence No other language is known by the heart no other language

is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence

The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise

z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5

8 r o N r--shyN

The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2

University of death Making death - a festival

Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age

This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an

event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an

institution- as a jumping board-

Whole system of education has to be changed from the very

roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood

rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third

of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life

()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u

authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~

that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the

university -- of course to different universities but to different

departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare

people who have lived life and now want to know something more

beyond life

Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people

who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more

peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just

sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will

return Except this there is no otherway

Education divided in two parts means young people study

for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the

middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing

laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their

death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of

education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt

they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things

Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that

Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )

o ~ IU

Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world

8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life

meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~

great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of

humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of

living still you will need all these great value in your life But you

will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as

a background for all these- meditation but the government of India

is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I

was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane

things of life

I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2

be the only education There should be a lower kind of education

and each university should have a higher faculty of education where

you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make

you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can

chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the

universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh

you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a

desert

=== -==0

Mediation is the key () z ~ o u

Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~

existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro

Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N

going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able

to see and experience on his own And only your experience is

liberating because only then it is authentically your truth

~=-=~~

The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead

stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his

religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will

find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will

be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract

ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature

and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature

Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3

God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha

This very earth~ the paradise

The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be

his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the

stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to

demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those

mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be

an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~

-0 N

The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l

Meditation

Vipassana

Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60

minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and

breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is

necessary

While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the

bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is

not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many

other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~

ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world

N

etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what

you are watching So remember not to become identified with

whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as

mysteries to be enjoyed

Zazen

Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away

Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the

wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with

thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30

minutes

z o ~

~ w

5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI

While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the

attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and

alert as possible moment to moment

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of

being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing

meaningful that remains-is this aloneness

From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what

you are going to become the potential blossoms

From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop

the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that

you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from

you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is

separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy

nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the

pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is

the preparation for death

Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things

move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with

great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been

meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this

richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole

existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great

opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible

flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can

feel them

From Darkness To Light 3

() Z

~ LL o ~

co CJ

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1

~~----- shy ~ - ----------~~~~-------------~-~~ shy

~~

He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry

novels Whatever he wanted to do in life

Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything

that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be

turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy

marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new

adventures in every direction We can make the second part so

beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous

z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU

Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~

qJ

0c (f)

0

a 1O Ci

I

Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1

Education in 2 parts Changing the roots

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes

to the university of course to different universities or to the same

university but to different departments One is to prepare children

one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now

want to know something more beyond life The second part of

education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of

witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education

for death and education for livelihood are separated- when

everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0

eternity- education is complete LL

0 Qlaquo

L) Ci

Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)

Five dimensional education For a golden future

Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor

world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in

world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone

I divide education into five dimensions The first is

informative like history geography and many other subjects which

can be dealt with by television and computer together But about

z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )

o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w

~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N

humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman

Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim

Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho

We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance

with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now

as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have

a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that

they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or

other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations

completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and

dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the

first dimension also come languages Every person in the world

should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and

the other is English as an international vehicle for communication

They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent

the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can

create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language

connects people and language disconnects too There is right now

no international language This is due to our prejudices English is

perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~

u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo

tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)

reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N

they are more complicated and the human guide will be more

necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day

education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that

they know what life is They dont know and by the time they

know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his

anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third

dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called

education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your

life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes

ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who

forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life

So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its

wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not

go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a

connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be

just outside things - they should be something inner too A

reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension

People are so irreverent to life

The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity

z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)

zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to

to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being

ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the

fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension

will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so

that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should

be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can

avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be

introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all

possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any

careof

The Golden Future

Religion

According to age is the time when a person should

experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be

practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to

learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these

topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been

taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w

o z Yoga

~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)

Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to

-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist

can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not

differentiate between an atheist and a religious person

Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same

way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and

inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with

Yoga nothing else

Yog Naye Aayaam

Hassidism

Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very

communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not

anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should

live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop

the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people

be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness

with their happiness with their life with their death Create a

concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear

on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device

~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have

r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N

enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life

holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The

ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine

grace

-~

Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of

prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of

techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner

reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not

believe in techniques but in love Remember well the

The Art Of Dying 3

technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is

non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet

Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique

Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no

techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life

trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so

deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes

hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o

Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)

b

8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at

~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N

mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have

any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the

garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the

spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you

cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to

the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do

and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and

it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows

The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2

Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism

Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a

love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into

the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones

heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma

doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna

is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to

remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism

is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~

UJ

z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4

talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact

more technological They say You have done something wrong

you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to

keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to

change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has

tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says

If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be

forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if

Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1

you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance

becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you

have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you

accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to

repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance

becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else

because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes

you conscious alert

~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~

the old division of I and ~

~

meditation

Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10

z o ~ o gt o LU

Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ

b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o

only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1

~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic

in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in

misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend

to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with

the possibility of going beyond death into immortality

~

Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6

Martial arts

Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have

been given to throw some light on these rare topics-

Swordsmanship

A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what

meditation has to do with a sword but they developed

swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this

swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally

different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z

you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11

be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)

-0

aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1

Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to

fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all

that is ugly in you

Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam

Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor

Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative

techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial

arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to

commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death

facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and

practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more

and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and

destruction disappears

Archery

Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the

competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The

z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw

6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent

at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not

~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own

and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature

exists without any competition and whenever we bring in

competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by

drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to

know yourself itcan be used

Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15

Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness

One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy

laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while

dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a

disease

A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of

intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the

more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question

of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers

It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o

society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation

~ =-= N

To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes

you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to

me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious

person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is

still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter

has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that

laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be

difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will

become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just

Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3

time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and

totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt

forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too

only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately

the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many

ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just

have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly

[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z

Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u

gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)

b r (I)

0

-0 -0 N

The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2

Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science

Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything

about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level

Just to give a glimpse

And now there is a possibility that science and religion

can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a

very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and

others have come to a feeling that the more they know about

existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)

know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o

mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a

scientist but as a poet N -0

Eddington has written that first we use to believe that

thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I

went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world

does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence

appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good

news science is coming to a great understanding That

understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But

I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious

people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old

stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran

and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the

Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in

a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for

meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics

of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck

Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only

scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the

Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we

need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~

UJ

Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom

~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co

-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need

meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has

come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded

together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of

human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable

unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity

will disappear from theworld

The Secret 12 Q 1

University of mysticism Whole sky is yours

Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes

for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people

can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife

Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be

revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has

lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring

into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make

you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()

definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy

This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i

to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo

ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N

are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all

that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only

have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill

have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools

All those mystery schools together will be the University of

Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be

universal

And its function is totally different It is not going to teach

you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and

that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all

worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the

universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I

can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create

engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all

needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont

create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can

grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the

suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much

beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you

z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ

z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto

taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind

man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is

his

Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2

Mysteries of life Better be positive

Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small

The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small

hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on

standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One

who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten

lives are short

One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling

ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL

o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger

~ ~ foo

N

It is better to be positive because the more positive you are

the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no

negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys

it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot

explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable

inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help

The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only

questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on

asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers

questions and questions and questions Each question becomes

The Golden Future 15 Q-1

slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is

one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will

not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no

communication because the heart knows only the language of

silence No other language is known by the heart no other language

is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence

The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise

z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5

8 r o N r--shyN

The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2

University of death Making death - a festival

Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age

This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an

event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an

institution- as a jumping board-

Whole system of education has to be changed from the very

roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood

rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third

of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life

()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u

authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~

that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the

university -- of course to different universities but to different

departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare

people who have lived life and now want to know something more

beyond life

Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people

who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more

peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just

sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will

return Except this there is no otherway

Education divided in two parts means young people study

for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the

middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing

laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their

death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of

education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt

they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things

Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that

Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )

o ~ IU

Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world

8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life

meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~

great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of

humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of

living still you will need all these great value in your life But you

will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as

a background for all these- meditation but the government of India

is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I

was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane

things of life

I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2

be the only education There should be a lower kind of education

and each university should have a higher faculty of education where

you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make

you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can

chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the

universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh

you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a

desert

=== -==0

Mediation is the key () z ~ o u

Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~

existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro

Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N

going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able

to see and experience on his own And only your experience is

liberating because only then it is authentically your truth

~=-=~~

The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead

stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his

religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will

find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will

be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract

ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature

and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature

Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3

God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha

This very earth~ the paradise

The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be

his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the

stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to

demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those

mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be

an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~

-0 N

The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l

Meditation

Vipassana

Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60

minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and

breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is

necessary

While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the

bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is

not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many

other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~

ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world

N

etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what

you are watching So remember not to become identified with

whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as

mysteries to be enjoyed

Zazen

Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away

Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the

wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with

thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30

minutes

z o ~

~ w

5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI

While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the

attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and

alert as possible moment to moment

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of

being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing

meaningful that remains-is this aloneness

From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what

you are going to become the potential blossoms

From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop

the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that

you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from

you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is

separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy

nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the

pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is

the preparation for death

Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things

move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with

great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been

meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this

richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole

existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great

opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible

flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can

feel them

From Darkness To Light 3

() Z

~ LL o ~

co CJ

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1

He meditates he learns creative arts he dances He writes poetry

novels Whatever he wanted to do in life

Now life has respectfully given him time to do everything

that has been just a desire in his mind just a dream Now it can be

turned into a reality And he should be freed from all old bondage -shy

marriage or any other kind of bondages-- so he can start new

adventures in every direction We can make the second part so

beautiful that people who are still in the first part will feel jealous

z will feel How it take me to be retired Because those 0 ~ old guys are really enjoying it We are working earning they are 0 gt 0 ~~~lH relaxing taking sunbaths on different beaches around theLU

Z 0 world with different women Z 0 lti5 5gt ~

qJ

0c (f)

0

a 1O Ci

I

Sermons In Stones 3 Q -1

Education in 2 parts Changing the roots

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes

to the university of course to different universities or to the same

university but to different departments One is to prepare children

one is to prepare people who haye lived life and now

want to know something more beyond life The second part of

education should consist of meditativeness of awareness of

witnessing of love of compassion of creativity When education

for death and education for livelihood are separated- when

everybody goes twice to the university- first to learn how to go 0 zaround this world of trivia and the second time to learn about gt=0

eternity- education is complete LL

0 Qlaquo

L) Ci

Osho Times June 2000 (Asian Edition)

Five dimensional education For a golden future

Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor

world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in

world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone

I divide education into five dimensions The first is

informative like history geography and many other subjects which

can be dealt with by television and computer together But about

z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )

o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w

~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N

humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman

Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim

Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho

We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance

with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now

as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have

a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that

they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or

other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations

completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and

dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the

first dimension also come languages Every person in the world

should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and

the other is English as an international vehicle for communication

They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent

the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can

create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language

connects people and language disconnects too There is right now

no international language This is due to our prejudices English is

perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~

u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo

tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)

reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N

they are more complicated and the human guide will be more

necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day

education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that

they know what life is They dont know and by the time they

know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his

anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third

dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called

education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your

life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes

ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who

forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life

So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its

wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not

go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a

connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be

just outside things - they should be something inner too A

reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension

People are so irreverent to life

The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity

z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)

zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to

to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being

ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the

fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension

will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so

that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should

be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can

avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be

introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all

possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any

careof

The Golden Future

Religion

According to age is the time when a person should

experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be

practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to

learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these

topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been

taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w

o z Yoga

~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)

Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to

-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist

can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not

differentiate between an atheist and a religious person

Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same

way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and

inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with

Yoga nothing else

Yog Naye Aayaam

Hassidism

Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very

communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not

anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should

live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop

the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people

be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness

with their happiness with their life with their death Create a

concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear

on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device

~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have

r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N

enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life

holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The

ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine

grace

-~

Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of

prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of

techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner

reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not

believe in techniques but in love Remember well the

The Art Of Dying 3

technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is

non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet

Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique

Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no

techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life

trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so

deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes

hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o

Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)

b

8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at

~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N

mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have

any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the

garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the

spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you

cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to

the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do

and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and

it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows

The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2

Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism

Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a

love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into

the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones

heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma

doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna

is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to

remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism

is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~

UJ

z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4

talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact

more technological They say You have done something wrong

you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to

keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to

change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has

tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says

If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be

forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if

Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1

you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance

becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you

have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you

accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to

repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance

becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else

because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes

you conscious alert

~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~

the old division of I and ~

~

meditation

Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10

z o ~ o gt o LU

Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ

b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o

only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1

~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic

in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in

misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend

to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with

the possibility of going beyond death into immortality

~

Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6

Martial arts

Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have

been given to throw some light on these rare topics-

Swordsmanship

A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what

meditation has to do with a sword but they developed

swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this

swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally

different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z

you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11

be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)

-0

aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1

Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to

fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all

that is ugly in you

Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam

Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor

Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative

techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial

arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to

commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death

facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and

practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more

and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and

destruction disappears

Archery

Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the

competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The

z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw

6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent

at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not

~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own

and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature

exists without any competition and whenever we bring in

competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by

drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to

know yourself itcan be used

Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15

Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness

One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy

laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while

dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a

disease

A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of

intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the

more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question

of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers

It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o

society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation

~ =-= N

To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes

you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to

me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious

person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is

still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter

has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that

laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be

difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will

become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just

Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3

time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and

totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt

forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too

only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately

the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many

ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just

have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly

[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z

Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u

gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)

b r (I)

0

-0 -0 N

The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2

Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science

Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything

about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level

Just to give a glimpse

And now there is a possibility that science and religion

can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a

very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and

others have come to a feeling that the more they know about

existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)

know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o

mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a

scientist but as a poet N -0

Eddington has written that first we use to believe that

thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I

went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world

does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence

appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good

news science is coming to a great understanding That

understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But

I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious

people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old

stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran

and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the

Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in

a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for

meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics

of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck

Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only

scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the

Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we

need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~

UJ

Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom

~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co

-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need

meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has

come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded

together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of

human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable

unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity

will disappear from theworld

The Secret 12 Q 1

University of mysticism Whole sky is yours

Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes

for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people

can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife

Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be

revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has

lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring

into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make

you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()

definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy

This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i

to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo

ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N

are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all

that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only

have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill

have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools

All those mystery schools together will be the University of

Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be

universal

And its function is totally different It is not going to teach

you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and

that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all

worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the

universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I

can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create

engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all

needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont

create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can

grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the

suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much

beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you

z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ

z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto

taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind

man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is

his

Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2

Mysteries of life Better be positive

Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small

The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small

hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on

standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One

who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten

lives are short

One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling

ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL

o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger

~ ~ foo

N

It is better to be positive because the more positive you are

the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no

negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys

it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot

explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable

inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help

The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only

questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on

asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers

questions and questions and questions Each question becomes

The Golden Future 15 Q-1

slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is

one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will

not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no

communication because the heart knows only the language of

silence No other language is known by the heart no other language

is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence

The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise

z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5

8 r o N r--shyN

The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2

University of death Making death - a festival

Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age

This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an

event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an

institution- as a jumping board-

Whole system of education has to be changed from the very

roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood

rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third

of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life

()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u

authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~

that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the

university -- of course to different universities but to different

departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare

people who have lived life and now want to know something more

beyond life

Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people

who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more

peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just

sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will

return Except this there is no otherway

Education divided in two parts means young people study

for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the

middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing

laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their

death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of

education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt

they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things

Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that

Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )

o ~ IU

Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world

8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life

meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~

great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of

humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of

living still you will need all these great value in your life But you

will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as

a background for all these- meditation but the government of India

is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I

was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane

things of life

I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2

be the only education There should be a lower kind of education

and each university should have a higher faculty of education where

you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make

you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can

chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the

universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh

you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a

desert

=== -==0

Mediation is the key () z ~ o u

Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~

existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro

Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N

going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able

to see and experience on his own And only your experience is

liberating because only then it is authentically your truth

~=-=~~

The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead

stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his

religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will

find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will

be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract

ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature

and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature

Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3

God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha

This very earth~ the paradise

The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be

his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the

stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to

demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those

mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be

an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~

-0 N

The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l

Meditation

Vipassana

Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60

minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and

breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is

necessary

While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the

bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is

not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many

other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~

ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world

N

etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what

you are watching So remember not to become identified with

whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as

mysteries to be enjoyed

Zazen

Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away

Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the

wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with

thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30

minutes

z o ~

~ w

5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI

While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the

attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and

alert as possible moment to moment

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of

being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing

meaningful that remains-is this aloneness

From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what

you are going to become the potential blossoms

From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop

the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that

you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from

you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is

separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy

nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the

pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is

the preparation for death

Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things

move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with

great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been

meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this

richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole

existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great

opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible

flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can

feel them

From Darkness To Light 3

() Z

~ LL o ~

co CJ

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1

Five dimensional education For a golden future

Oshas vision is for entire humanity A model proposed by himfor

world education is five dimensional which has already registered itself in

world intelligentsia but knowing about this concept is goodfor everyone

I divide education into five dimensions The first is

informative like history geography and many other subjects which

can be dealt with by television and computer together But about

z history - we have to take a completely radical standpoint Right now o ~ history consists of Chenghiz Khan Tamurlaine Nadir Shah Adolf o )

o Hitler etc These are not our history these are our nightmares Even w

~ the idea that human beings can be so cruel to other human beings is Z o nauseating Our children should not be fed with such ideas In theCI5 5gt ltf) future history should consist only of those great geniuses who b ltf) I have contributed something to the beauty of this planet to o N

humanity -Gautam Buddha a Socrates a Lao-Tzu great mystics like LO N Jalaluddin Rumi J Krishnamurti great poets like Walt Whitman

Omar Khayyam great literary figures like Leo Tolstoy Maxim

Gorky Fyodor Dostoevsky Rabinadranath Tagore Basho

We should teach the positive grandeur of our inheritance

with footnotes about the people who have been counted up to now

as historically great men people like Adolf Hitler They can have

a place in footnotes or an appendix with a clear explanation that

they were either insane or suffered from some inferiority complex or

other psychiatric disorder We have to make the future generations

completely aware that a dark side existed in the past and

dominated the past but now there is no place for that side In the

first dimension also come languages Every person in the world

should know at least two languages one is his mother tongue and

the other is English as an international vehicle for communication

They can also be taught more accurately by television- the accent

the grammar everything can be taught more correctly We can

create in the world an atmosphere of brotherhood language

connects people and language disconnects too There is right now

no international language This is due to our prejudices English is

perfectly suitable because it is known by more people around the lt9 z world on a wider scale ~

u oThe second is the enquiry of scientific subjects which is 52 laquo

tremendously important because it is half of reality the outside lt)

reality They can be imparted by television and computer too but LO N

they are more complicated and the human guide will be more

necessary And the third will be what is missing in present day

education- the art of living People have taken it for granted that

they know what life is They dont know and by the time they

know it is too late Every child should be helped to transform his

anger hatred jealousy into love An important part of the third

dimension should also be a sense of humor Our so-called

education makes people sad and serious And if one third of your

life is wasted in a university in being sad and serious it becomes

ingrained you forget the language of laughter and the man who

forgets the language of laughter has forgotten much of life

So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its

wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not

go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a

connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be

just outside things - they should be something inner too A

reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension

People are so irreverent to life

The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity

z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)

zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to

to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being

ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the

fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension

will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so

that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should

be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can

avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be

introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all

possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any

careof

The Golden Future

Religion

According to age is the time when a person should

experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be

practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to

learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these

topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been

taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w

o z Yoga

~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)

Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to

-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist

can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not

differentiate between an atheist and a religious person

Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same

way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and

inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with

Yoga nothing else

Yog Naye Aayaam

Hassidism

Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very

communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not

anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should

live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop

the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people

be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness

with their happiness with their life with their death Create a

concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear

on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device

~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have

r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N

enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life

holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The

ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine

grace

-~

Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of

prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of

techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner

reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not

believe in techniques but in love Remember well the

The Art Of Dying 3

technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is

non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet

Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique

Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no

techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life

trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so

deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes

hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o

Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)

b

8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at

~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N

mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have

any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the

garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the

spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you

cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to

the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do

and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and

it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows

The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2

Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism

Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a

love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into

the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones

heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma

doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna

is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to

remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism

is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~

UJ

z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4

talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact

more technological They say You have done something wrong

you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to

keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to

change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has

tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says

If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be

forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if

Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1

you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance

becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you

have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you

accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to

repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance

becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else

because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes

you conscious alert

~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~

the old division of I and ~

~

meditation

Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10

z o ~ o gt o LU

Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ

b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o

only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1

~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic

in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in

misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend

to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with

the possibility of going beyond death into immortality

~

Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6

Martial arts

Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have

been given to throw some light on these rare topics-

Swordsmanship

A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what

meditation has to do with a sword but they developed

swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this

swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally

different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z

you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11

be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)

-0

aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1

Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to

fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all

that is ugly in you

Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam

Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor

Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative

techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial

arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to

commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death

facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and

practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more

and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and

destruction disappears

Archery

Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the

competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The

z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw

6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent

at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not

~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own

and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature

exists without any competition and whenever we bring in

competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by

drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to

know yourself itcan be used

Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15

Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness

One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy

laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while

dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a

disease

A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of

intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the

more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question

of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers

It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o

society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation

~ =-= N

To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes

you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to

me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious

person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is

still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter

has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that

laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be

difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will

become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just

Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3

time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and

totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt

forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too

only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately

the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many

ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just

have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly

[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z

Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u

gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)

b r (I)

0

-0 -0 N

The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2

Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science

Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything

about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level

Just to give a glimpse

And now there is a possibility that science and religion

can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a

very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and

others have come to a feeling that the more they know about

existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)

know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o

mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a

scientist but as a poet N -0

Eddington has written that first we use to believe that

thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I

went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world

does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence

appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good

news science is coming to a great understanding That

understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But

I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious

people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old

stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran

and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the

Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in

a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for

meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics

of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck

Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only

scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the

Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we

need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~

UJ

Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom

~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co

-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need

meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has

come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded

together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of

human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable

unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity

will disappear from theworld

The Secret 12 Q 1

University of mysticism Whole sky is yours

Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes

for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people

can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife

Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be

revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has

lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring

into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make

you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()

definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy

This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i

to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo

ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N

are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all

that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only

have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill

have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools

All those mystery schools together will be the University of

Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be

universal

And its function is totally different It is not going to teach

you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and

that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all

worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the

universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I

can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create

engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all

needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont

create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can

grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the

suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much

beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you

z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ

z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto

taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind

man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is

his

Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2

Mysteries of life Better be positive

Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small

The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small

hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on

standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One

who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten

lives are short

One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling

ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL

o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger

~ ~ foo

N

It is better to be positive because the more positive you are

the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no

negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys

it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot

explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable

inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help

The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only

questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on

asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers

questions and questions and questions Each question becomes

The Golden Future 15 Q-1

slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is

one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will

not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no

communication because the heart knows only the language of

silence No other language is known by the heart no other language

is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence

The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise

z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5

8 r o N r--shyN

The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2

University of death Making death - a festival

Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age

This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an

event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an

institution- as a jumping board-

Whole system of education has to be changed from the very

roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood

rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third

of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life

()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u

authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~

that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the

university -- of course to different universities but to different

departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare

people who have lived life and now want to know something more

beyond life

Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people

who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more

peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just

sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will

return Except this there is no otherway

Education divided in two parts means young people study

for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the

middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing

laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their

death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of

education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt

they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things

Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that

Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )

o ~ IU

Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world

8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life

meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~

great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of

humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of

living still you will need all these great value in your life But you

will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as

a background for all these- meditation but the government of India

is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I

was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane

things of life

I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2

be the only education There should be a lower kind of education

and each university should have a higher faculty of education where

you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make

you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can

chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the

universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh

you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a

desert

=== -==0

Mediation is the key () z ~ o u

Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~

existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro

Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N

going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able

to see and experience on his own And only your experience is

liberating because only then it is authentically your truth

~=-=~~

The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead

stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his

religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will

find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will

be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract

ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature

and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature

Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3

God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha

This very earth~ the paradise

The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be

his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the

stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to

demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those

mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be

an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~

-0 N

The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l

Meditation

Vipassana

Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60

minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and

breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is

necessary

While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the

bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is

not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many

other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~

ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world

N

etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what

you are watching So remember not to become identified with

whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as

mysteries to be enjoyed

Zazen

Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away

Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the

wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with

thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30

minutes

z o ~

~ w

5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI

While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the

attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and

alert as possible moment to moment

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of

being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing

meaningful that remains-is this aloneness

From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what

you are going to become the potential blossoms

From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop

the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that

you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from

you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is

separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy

nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the

pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is

the preparation for death

Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things

move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with

great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been

meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this

richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole

existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great

opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible

flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can

feel them

From Darkness To Light 3

() Z

~ LL o ~

co CJ

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1

So love laughter and an acquaintance with life and its

wonders its mysteries These birds singing in the trees should not

go unheard The trees and the flowers and the stars should have a

connection with your heart The sunrise and the sunset will not be

just outside things - they should be something inner too A

reverence for life should be the foundation of the third dimension

People are so irreverent to life

The fourth dimension should be of art and creativity

z paintinamp music craftsmanship pottery masonry - anything that is o ~ creative All areas of creativity should be allowed the students can U gt o choose There should be only a few things compulsory - for example ill lt)

zZ an international language should be compulsory a certain capacity o ~ z o to earn you livelihood should be compulsory a certain creative art oV5 5 should be compulsory You can choose through the whole rainbow ~ EJ o r of creative arts because unless a man learns how to create he never o to

to 01becomes a part of existence which is constantly creative By being

ltt ~ creative one becomes divine creativity is the only prayer And the

fifth dimension should be the art of dying In this fifth dimension

will be all the meditations so that you can know there is no death so

that you can become aware of an eternal life inside you This should

be absolutely essential because everybody has to die nobody can

avoid it And under the big umbrella of meditation you can be

introduced to Zen to Tao to Yoga to Hassidism to all kinds and all

possibilities that have existed butwhich education has not taken any

careof

The Golden Future

Religion

According to age is the time when a person should

experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be

practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to

learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these

topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been

taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w

o z Yoga

~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)

Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to

-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist

can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not

differentiate between an atheist and a religious person

Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same

way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and

inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with

Yoga nothing else

Yog Naye Aayaam

Hassidism

Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very

communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not

anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should

live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop

the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people

be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness

with their happiness with their life with their death Create a

concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear

on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device

~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have

r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N

enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life

holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The

ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine

grace

-~

Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of

prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of

techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner

reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not

believe in techniques but in love Remember well the

The Art Of Dying 3

technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is

non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet

Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique

Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no

techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life

trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so

deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes

hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o

Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)

b

8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at

~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N

mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have

any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the

garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the

spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you

cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to

the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do

and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and

it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows

The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2

Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism

Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a

love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into

the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones

heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma

doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna

is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to

remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism

is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~

UJ

z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4

talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact

more technological They say You have done something wrong

you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to

keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to

change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has

tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says

If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be

forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if

Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1

you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance

becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you

have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you

accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to

repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance

becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else

because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes

you conscious alert

~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~

the old division of I and ~

~

meditation

Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10

z o ~ o gt o LU

Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ

b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o

only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1

~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic

in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in

misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend

to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with

the possibility of going beyond death into immortality

~

Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6

Martial arts

Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have

been given to throw some light on these rare topics-

Swordsmanship

A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what

meditation has to do with a sword but they developed

swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this

swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally

different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z

you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11

be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)

-0

aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1

Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to

fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all

that is ugly in you

Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam

Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor

Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative

techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial

arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to

commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death

facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and

practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more

and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and

destruction disappears

Archery

Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the

competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The

z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw

6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent

at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not

~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own

and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature

exists without any competition and whenever we bring in

competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by

drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to

know yourself itcan be used

Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15

Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness

One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy

laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while

dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a

disease

A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of

intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the

more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question

of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers

It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o

society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation

~ =-= N

To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes

you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to

me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious

person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is

still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter

has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that

laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be

difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will

become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just

Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3

time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and

totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt

forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too

only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately

the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many

ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just

have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly

[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z

Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u

gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)

b r (I)

0

-0 -0 N

The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2

Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science

Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything

about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level

Just to give a glimpse

And now there is a possibility that science and religion

can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a

very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and

others have come to a feeling that the more they know about

existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)

know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o

mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a

scientist but as a poet N -0

Eddington has written that first we use to believe that

thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I

went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world

does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence

appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good

news science is coming to a great understanding That

understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But

I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious

people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old

stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran

and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the

Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in

a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for

meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics

of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck

Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only

scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the

Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we

need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~

UJ

Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom

~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co

-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need

meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has

come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded

together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of

human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable

unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity

will disappear from theworld

The Secret 12 Q 1

University of mysticism Whole sky is yours

Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes

for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people

can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife

Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be

revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has

lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring

into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make

you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()

definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy

This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i

to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo

ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N

are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all

that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only

have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill

have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools

All those mystery schools together will be the University of

Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be

universal

And its function is totally different It is not going to teach

you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and

that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all

worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the

universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I

can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create

engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all

needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont

create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can

grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the

suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much

beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you

z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ

z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto

taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind

man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is

his

Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2

Mysteries of life Better be positive

Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small

The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small

hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on

standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One

who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten

lives are short

One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling

ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL

o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger

~ ~ foo

N

It is better to be positive because the more positive you are

the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no

negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys

it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot

explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable

inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help

The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only

questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on

asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers

questions and questions and questions Each question becomes

The Golden Future 15 Q-1

slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is

one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will

not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no

communication because the heart knows only the language of

silence No other language is known by the heart no other language

is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence

The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise

z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5

8 r o N r--shyN

The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2

University of death Making death - a festival

Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age

This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an

event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an

institution- as a jumping board-

Whole system of education has to be changed from the very

roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood

rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third

of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life

()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u

authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~

that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the

university -- of course to different universities but to different

departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare

people who have lived life and now want to know something more

beyond life

Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people

who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more

peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just

sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will

return Except this there is no otherway

Education divided in two parts means young people study

for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the

middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing

laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their

death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of

education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt

they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things

Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that

Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )

o ~ IU

Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world

8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life

meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~

great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of

humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of

living still you will need all these great value in your life But you

will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as

a background for all these- meditation but the government of India

is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I

was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane

things of life

I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2

be the only education There should be a lower kind of education

and each university should have a higher faculty of education where

you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make

you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can

chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the

universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh

you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a

desert

=== -==0

Mediation is the key () z ~ o u

Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~

existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro

Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N

going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able

to see and experience on his own And only your experience is

liberating because only then it is authentically your truth

~=-=~~

The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead

stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his

religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will

find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will

be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract

ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature

and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature

Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3

God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha

This very earth~ the paradise

The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be

his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the

stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to

demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those

mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be

an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~

-0 N

The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l

Meditation

Vipassana

Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60

minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and

breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is

necessary

While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the

bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is

not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many

other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~

ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world

N

etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what

you are watching So remember not to become identified with

whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as

mysteries to be enjoyed

Zazen

Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away

Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the

wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with

thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30

minutes

z o ~

~ w

5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI

While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the

attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and

alert as possible moment to moment

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of

being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing

meaningful that remains-is this aloneness

From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what

you are going to become the potential blossoms

From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop

the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that

you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from

you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is

separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy

nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the

pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is

the preparation for death

Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things

move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with

great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been

meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this

richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole

existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great

opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible

flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can

feel them

From Darkness To Light 3

() Z

~ LL o ~

co CJ

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1

Religion

According to age is the time when a person should

experiment on every path ofreligion Yoga Sufism or any other can be

practiced according to ones own interest Moreover this is also a time to

learn martial art and related activities There is a vast literature on these

topics is available butjustfor touching this aspect veryfew pages have been

taken into storyline yet even that would be enough to make us z o understand the importance of this subject and would give a clear ~ u picture25 w

o z Yoga

~ Yoga is a science it is not merely a scripture Yoga is not U5 5 concerned with Islam Hinduism Jainism or Christianity U)

Therefore the very first thing I would like to tell you that~ Yoga is science not a belief To experience yoga there is no need to

-0 L() N believe Blind faith is not needed to experience Yoga Even an atheist

can enter into Yoga just like a religious person Yoga does not

differentiate between an atheist and a religious person

Science doesnt start with it starts with doubt search Same

way Yoga also doesnt start with belief it starts with search and

inquisitiveness Therefore it takes only will to experiment with

Yoga nothing else

Yog Naye Aayaam

Hassidism

Hassidism teaches life in community It is a very

communal approach It says that man is not an island man is not

anego -- should not be an ego should not be an island Man should

live a life of community Hassidism says if you want to drop

the ego the best way is to live in a community live with people

be concerned with people --- with their joy with their sadness

with their happiness with their life with their death Create a

concern for the other be involved and then the ego will disappear

on its own accord And when the ego is not one is free There is no ~ freedom of the ego there is only freedom FROM the 15 o uHassidism uses community life as a device

~ Hassids have lived in small communities and they have

r-created beautiful communities very celebrating dancing L() N

enjoying the small of life They make the small things of life

holy-- eating drinking Everything takes the of prayer The

ordinariness of life is no longer ordinary it is suffused with divine

grace

-~

Hassidism is not a path of meditationi it is a path of

prayer Prayer has no technique Meditation can have millions of

techniques meditation is a scientific approach to inner

reality Hassidism is not a science it is an art Hasidism does not

believe in techniques but in love Remember well the

The Art Of Dying 3

technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is

non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet

Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique

Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no

techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life

trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so

deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes

hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o

Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)

b

8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at

~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N

mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have

any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the

garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the

spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you

cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to

the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do

and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and

it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows

The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2

Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism

Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a

love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into

the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones

heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma

doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna

is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to

remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism

is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~

UJ

z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4

talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact

more technological They say You have done something wrong

you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to

keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to

change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has

tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says

If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be

forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if

Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1

you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance

becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you

have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you

accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to

repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance

becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else

because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes

you conscious alert

~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~

the old division of I and ~

~

meditation

Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10

z o ~ o gt o LU

Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ

b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o

only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1

~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic

in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in

misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend

to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with

the possibility of going beyond death into immortality

~

Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6

Martial arts

Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have

been given to throw some light on these rare topics-

Swordsmanship

A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what

meditation has to do with a sword but they developed

swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this

swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally

different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z

you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11

be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)

-0

aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1

Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to

fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all

that is ugly in you

Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam

Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor

Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative

techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial

arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to

commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death

facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and

practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more

and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and

destruction disappears

Archery

Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the

competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The

z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw

6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent

at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not

~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own

and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature

exists without any competition and whenever we bring in

competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by

drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to

know yourself itcan be used

Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15

Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness

One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy

laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while

dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a

disease

A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of

intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the

more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question

of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers

It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o

society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation

~ =-= N

To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes

you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to

me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious

person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is

still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter

has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that

laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be

difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will

become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just

Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3

time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and

totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt

forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too

only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately

the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many

ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just

have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly

[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z

Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u

gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)

b r (I)

0

-0 -0 N

The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2

Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science

Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything

about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level

Just to give a glimpse

And now there is a possibility that science and religion

can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a

very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and

others have come to a feeling that the more they know about

existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)

know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o

mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a

scientist but as a poet N -0

Eddington has written that first we use to believe that

thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I

went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world

does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence

appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good

news science is coming to a great understanding That

understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But

I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious

people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old

stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran

and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the

Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in

a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for

meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics

of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck

Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only

scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the

Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we

need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~

UJ

Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom

~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co

-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need

meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has

come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded

together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of

human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable

unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity

will disappear from theworld

The Secret 12 Q 1

University of mysticism Whole sky is yours

Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes

for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people

can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife

Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be

revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has

lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring

into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make

you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()

definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy

This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i

to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo

ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N

are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all

that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only

have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill

have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools

All those mystery schools together will be the University of

Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be

universal

And its function is totally different It is not going to teach

you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and

that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all

worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the

universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I

can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create

engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all

needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont

create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can

grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the

suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much

beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you

z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ

z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto

taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind

man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is

his

Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2

Mysteries of life Better be positive

Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small

The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small

hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on

standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One

who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten

lives are short

One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling

ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL

o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger

~ ~ foo

N

It is better to be positive because the more positive you are

the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no

negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys

it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot

explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable

inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help

The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only

questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on

asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers

questions and questions and questions Each question becomes

The Golden Future 15 Q-1

slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is

one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will

not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no

communication because the heart knows only the language of

silence No other language is known by the heart no other language

is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence

The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise

z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5

8 r o N r--shyN

The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2

University of death Making death - a festival

Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age

This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an

event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an

institution- as a jumping board-

Whole system of education has to be changed from the very

roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood

rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third

of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life

()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u

authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~

that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the

university -- of course to different universities but to different

departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare

people who have lived life and now want to know something more

beyond life

Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people

who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more

peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just

sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will

return Except this there is no otherway

Education divided in two parts means young people study

for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the

middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing

laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their

death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of

education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt

they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things

Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that

Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )

o ~ IU

Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world

8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life

meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~

great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of

humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of

living still you will need all these great value in your life But you

will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as

a background for all these- meditation but the government of India

is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I

was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane

things of life

I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2

be the only education There should be a lower kind of education

and each university should have a higher faculty of education where

you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make

you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can

chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the

universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh

you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a

desert

=== -==0

Mediation is the key () z ~ o u

Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~

existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro

Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N

going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able

to see and experience on his own And only your experience is

liberating because only then it is authentically your truth

~=-=~~

The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead

stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his

religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will

find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will

be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract

ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature

and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature

Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3

God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha

This very earth~ the paradise

The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be

his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the

stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to

demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those

mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be

an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~

-0 N

The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l

Meditation

Vipassana

Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60

minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and

breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is

necessary

While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the

bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is

not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many

other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~

ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world

N

etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what

you are watching So remember not to become identified with

whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as

mysteries to be enjoyed

Zazen

Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away

Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the

wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with

thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30

minutes

z o ~

~ w

5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI

While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the

attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and

alert as possible moment to moment

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of

being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing

meaningful that remains-is this aloneness

From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what

you are going to become the potential blossoms

From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop

the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that

you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from

you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is

separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy

nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the

pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is

the preparation for death

Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things

move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with

great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been

meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this

richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole

existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great

opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible

flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can

feel them

From Darkness To Light 3

() Z

~ LL o ~

co CJ

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1

technological mind is a mathematical mind The mind of the lover is

non-mathematical the mind of the lover is the mind of the poet

Love is a romance not a technique Love is a dream not a technique

Love has a totally different approach to life Hasidism has no

techniques it has no yoga no tantra in it It simply says trust life

trust God and whatsoever has been given to you enjoy it Enjoy it so

deeply and with such gratitude that every ordinary thing becomes

hallowed becomes holy each small thing in life becomes sacred z o

Transform everything into a sacred thing the profane disappears ~ U J whenyou bring your energy of love grace gratitude o w Z o z o 17i 5gt Zen CJ)

b

8 Zen is an approach a vision an attitude If you can look at

~ something without the mind If you look at a garden without the N

mind you dont want to maneuver manipulate you dont have

any plan you simply sit in the garden and you surrender to the

garden to the spirit of the garden you become possessed by the

spirit of the garden Not that you plant trees here and there and you

cut and prune not that You simply allow yourself to be a servant to

the garden and you tell the garden Now you tell me what to do

and the garden leads you The spirit of the garden possesses you and

it starts functioning through you Then the garden itself shows

The Art Of Dying 4 Q - 2

Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism

Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a

love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into

the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones

heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma

doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna

is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to

remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism

is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~

UJ

z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4

talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact

more technological They say You have done something wrong

you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to

keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to

change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has

tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says

If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be

forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if

Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1

you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance

becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you

have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you

accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to

repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance

becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else

because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes

you conscious alert

~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~

the old division of I and ~

~

meditation

Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10

z o ~ o gt o LU

Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ

b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o

only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1

~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic

in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in

misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend

to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with

the possibility of going beyond death into immortality

~

Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6

Martial arts

Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have

been given to throw some light on these rare topics-

Swordsmanship

A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what

meditation has to do with a sword but they developed

swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this

swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally

different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z

you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11

be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)

-0

aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1

Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to

fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all

that is ugly in you

Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam

Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor

Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative

techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial

arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to

commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death

facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and

practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more

and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and

destruction disappears

Archery

Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the

competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The

z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw

6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent

at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not

~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own

and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature

exists without any competition and whenever we bring in

competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by

drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to

know yourself itcan be used

Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15

Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness

One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy

laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while

dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a

disease

A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of

intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the

more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question

of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers

It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o

society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation

~ =-= N

To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes

you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to

me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious

person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is

still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter

has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that

laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be

difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will

become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just

Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3

time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and

totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt

forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too

only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately

the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many

ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just

have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly

[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z

Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u

gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)

b r (I)

0

-0 -0 N

The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2

Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science

Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything

about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level

Just to give a glimpse

And now there is a possibility that science and religion

can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a

very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and

others have come to a feeling that the more they know about

existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)

know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o

mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a

scientist but as a poet N -0

Eddington has written that first we use to believe that

thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I

went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world

does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence

appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good

news science is coming to a great understanding That

understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But

I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious

people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old

stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran

and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the

Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in

a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for

meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics

of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck

Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only

scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the

Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we

need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~

UJ

Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom

~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co

-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need

meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has

come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded

together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of

human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable

unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity

will disappear from theworld

The Secret 12 Q 1

University of mysticism Whole sky is yours

Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes

for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people

can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife

Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be

revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has

lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring

into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make

you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()

definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy

This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i

to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo

ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N

are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all

that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only

have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill

have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools

All those mystery schools together will be the University of

Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be

universal

And its function is totally different It is not going to teach

you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and

that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all

worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the

universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I

can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create

engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all

needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont

create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can

grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the

suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much

beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you

z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ

z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto

taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind

man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is

his

Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2

Mysteries of life Better be positive

Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small

The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small

hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on

standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One

who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten

lives are short

One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling

ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL

o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger

~ ~ foo

N

It is better to be positive because the more positive you are

the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no

negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys

it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot

explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable

inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help

The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only

questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on

asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers

questions and questions and questions Each question becomes

The Golden Future 15 Q-1

slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is

one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will

not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no

communication because the heart knows only the language of

silence No other language is known by the heart no other language

is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence

The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise

z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5

8 r o N r--shyN

The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2

University of death Making death - a festival

Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age

This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an

event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an

institution- as a jumping board-

Whole system of education has to be changed from the very

roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood

rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third

of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life

()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u

authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~

that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the

university -- of course to different universities but to different

departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare

people who have lived life and now want to know something more

beyond life

Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people

who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more

peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just

sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will

return Except this there is no otherway

Education divided in two parts means young people study

for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the

middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing

laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their

death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of

education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt

they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things

Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that

Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )

o ~ IU

Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world

8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life

meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~

great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of

humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of

living still you will need all these great value in your life But you

will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as

a background for all these- meditation but the government of India

is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I

was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane

things of life

I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2

be the only education There should be a lower kind of education

and each university should have a higher faculty of education where

you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make

you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can

chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the

universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh

you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a

desert

=== -==0

Mediation is the key () z ~ o u

Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~

existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro

Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N

going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able

to see and experience on his own And only your experience is

liberating because only then it is authentically your truth

~=-=~~

The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead

stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his

religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will

find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will

be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract

ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature

and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature

Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3

God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha

This very earth~ the paradise

The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be

his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the

stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to

demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those

mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be

an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~

-0 N

The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l

Meditation

Vipassana

Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60

minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and

breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is

necessary

While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the

bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is

not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many

other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~

ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world

N

etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what

you are watching So remember not to become identified with

whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as

mysteries to be enjoyed

Zazen

Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away

Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the

wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with

thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30

minutes

z o ~

~ w

5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI

While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the

attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and

alert as possible moment to moment

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of

being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing

meaningful that remains-is this aloneness

From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what

you are going to become the potential blossoms

From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop

the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that

you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from

you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is

separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy

nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the

pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is

the preparation for death

Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things

move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with

great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been

meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this

richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole

existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great

opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible

flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can

feel them

From Darkness To Light 3

() Z

~ LL o ~

co CJ

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1

Whenever a religion is alive it is because of Sufism

Sufism simply means a love affair with God with the ultimate a

love affair with the whole It means that one is ready to dissolve into

the whole that one is ready to invite the whole to come into ones

heart It knows no formality It is not confined by any dogma

doctrine creed or church Christ is a Sufi so is Mohammed Krishna

is a Sufi so is Buddha This is the first thing I would like you to

remember that Sufism is the innermost core as Zen is as Hassidism

is These are only different names of the same ultimate relationship z o withGod ~ ~ o ~

UJ

z o z Christianitv o ~ lt) Christianity the whole of Christianity depends on this oc simple sentence If you repent you can be forgiven Christianity is o a unique in this sense No other religion llLUldllY Indian religions -0 C4

talk of repentance and They are more scientific in fact

more technological They say You have done something wrong

you have to undo it You have to do something good you have to

keep everything in balance Nobody can forgive you you have to

change your life you karmas your actions Christianity has

tremendously beautiful concept of forgiveness Christianity says

If you ask to be forgiven from your deepest core you will be

forgiven Why Is there somebody who can forgive you No but if

Sufis The People Of The Path Vol 1 1

you ask in intense passion to be forgiven the very idea of repentance

becomes forgiveness If you have really asked realized that you

have done something wrong if it has been a total realization and you

accept the responsibility that it was wrong and that you are ready to

repent for it and you repent wholeheartedly the very repentance

becomes the forgiveness Then there is no need to do anything else

because all sins are nothing but unconscious acts Repentance makes

you conscious alert

~ Buddhism t5 11 o~itation exists Try to understand ~

the old division of I and ~

~

meditation

Come Follow To You Vol 4 1 And The Flower Showered 10

z o ~ o gt o LU

Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ

b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o

only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1

~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic

in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in

misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend

to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with

the possibility of going beyond death into immortality

~

Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6

Martial arts

Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have

been given to throw some light on these rare topics-

Swordsmanship

A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what

meditation has to do with a sword but they developed

swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this

swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally

different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z

you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11

be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)

-0

aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1

Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to

fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all

that is ugly in you

Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam

Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor

Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative

techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial

arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to

commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death

facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and

practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more

and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and

destruction disappears

Archery

Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the

competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The

z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw

6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent

at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not

~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own

and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature

exists without any competition and whenever we bring in

competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by

drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to

know yourself itcan be used

Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15

Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness

One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy

laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while

dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a

disease

A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of

intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the

more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question

of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers

It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o

society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation

~ =-= N

To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes

you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to

me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious

person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is

still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter

has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that

laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be

difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will

become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just

Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3

time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and

totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt

forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too

only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately

the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many

ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just

have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly

[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z

Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u

gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)

b r (I)

0

-0 -0 N

The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2

Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science

Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything

about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level

Just to give a glimpse

And now there is a possibility that science and religion

can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a

very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and

others have come to a feeling that the more they know about

existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)

know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o

mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a

scientist but as a poet N -0

Eddington has written that first we use to believe that

thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I

went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world

does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence

appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good

news science is coming to a great understanding That

understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But

I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious

people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old

stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran

and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the

Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in

a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for

meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics

of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck

Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only

scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the

Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we

need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~

UJ

Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom

~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co

-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need

meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has

come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded

together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of

human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable

unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity

will disappear from theworld

The Secret 12 Q 1

University of mysticism Whole sky is yours

Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes

for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people

can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife

Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be

revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has

lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring

into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make

you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()

definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy

This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i

to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo

ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N

are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all

that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only

have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill

have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools

All those mystery schools together will be the University of

Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be

universal

And its function is totally different It is not going to teach

you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and

that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all

worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the

universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I

can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create

engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all

needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont

create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can

grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the

suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much

beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you

z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ

z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto

taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind

man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is

his

Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2

Mysteries of life Better be positive

Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small

The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small

hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on

standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One

who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten

lives are short

One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling

ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL

o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger

~ ~ foo

N

It is better to be positive because the more positive you are

the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no

negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys

it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot

explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable

inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help

The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only

questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on

asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers

questions and questions and questions Each question becomes

The Golden Future 15 Q-1

slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is

one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will

not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no

communication because the heart knows only the language of

silence No other language is known by the heart no other language

is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence

The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise

z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5

8 r o N r--shyN

The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2

University of death Making death - a festival

Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age

This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an

event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an

institution- as a jumping board-

Whole system of education has to be changed from the very

roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood

rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third

of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life

()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u

authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~

that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the

university -- of course to different universities but to different

departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare

people who have lived life and now want to know something more

beyond life

Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people

who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more

peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just

sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will

return Except this there is no otherway

Education divided in two parts means young people study

for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the

middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing

laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their

death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of

education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt

they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things

Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that

Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )

o ~ IU

Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world

8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life

meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~

great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of

humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of

living still you will need all these great value in your life But you

will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as

a background for all these- meditation but the government of India

is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I

was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane

things of life

I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2

be the only education There should be a lower kind of education

and each university should have a higher faculty of education where

you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make

you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can

chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the

universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh

you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a

desert

=== -==0

Mediation is the key () z ~ o u

Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~

existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro

Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N

going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able

to see and experience on his own And only your experience is

liberating because only then it is authentically your truth

~=-=~~

The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead

stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his

religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will

find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will

be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract

ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature

and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature

Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3

God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha

This very earth~ the paradise

The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be

his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the

stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to

demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those

mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be

an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~

-0 N

The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l

Meditation

Vipassana

Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60

minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and

breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is

necessary

While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the

bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is

not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many

other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~

ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world

N

etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what

you are watching So remember not to become identified with

whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as

mysteries to be enjoyed

Zazen

Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away

Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the

wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with

thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30

minutes

z o ~

~ w

5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI

While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the

attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and

alert as possible moment to moment

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of

being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing

meaningful that remains-is this aloneness

From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what

you are going to become the potential blossoms

From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop

the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that

you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from

you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is

separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy

nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the

pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is

the preparation for death

Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things

move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with

great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been

meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this

richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole

existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great

opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible

flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can

feel them

From Darkness To Light 3

() Z

~ LL o ~

co CJ

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1

z o ~ o gt o LU

Z o Z o en In Buddhism there is no God In the place of God is thegt UJ

b I ultimate awareness the Buddhahood the Buddha-nature This is o

only a different language We have simply to accept the 0gt1

~ mystery that we are born in ignorance and the possibility is intrinsic

in us to dispel this ignorance and become aware We are born in

misery but with an intrinsic potential to overcome it to transcend

to become blissful to become ecstatic We are born in death but with

the possibility of going beyond death into immortality

~

Bodhidharma The Greatest Zen Master 6

Martial arts

Here just to this unique dimension very brief notes have

been given to throw some light on these rare topics-

Swordsmanship

A very rare subject- Nobody can imagine what

meditation has to do with a sword but they developed

swordsmanship in Japan You learn it in the temple of Zen And this

swordsmanship is not the same as it is all over the world It is totally

different in Japan it is a method of meditation because with sword () z

you have to be very alert You are fighting with sword you have to ~ 11

be very alert otherwise you are gone In such situations you cannot o afford to be sleepy Swordsmanship has been used to develop that ~ quality of awareness and in the same way the other martial arts -shy (1)

-0

aikido Jujitsu karate All these are arts of the warrior but the 0gt1

Japanese have transformed them for the war that you are going to

fight inside yourself with the darkness with your own ego with all

that is ugly in you

Karate is connected with Tao is connected with Gautam

Buddha is connected with Confucius But neither Confucius nor

Gautam Buddha nor Lao-Tzu was aware that their meditative

techniques would bring such a transformation that even martial

arts Which have been developed to destroy men to murder to

commit suicide but they can be used because the situation of death

facing you in any form makes you alert aware And listening and

practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more

and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and

destruction disappears

Archery

Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the

competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The

z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw

6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent

at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not

~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own

and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature

exists without any competition and whenever we bring in

competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by

drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to

know yourself itcan be used

Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15

Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness

One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy

laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while

dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a

disease

A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of

intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the

more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question

of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers

It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o

society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation

~ =-= N

To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes

you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to

me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious

person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is

still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter

has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that

laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be

difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will

become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just

Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3

time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and

totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt

forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too

only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately

the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many

ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just

have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly

[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z

Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u

gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)

b r (I)

0

-0 -0 N

The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2

Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science

Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything

about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level

Just to give a glimpse

And now there is a possibility that science and religion

can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a

very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and

others have come to a feeling that the more they know about

existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)

know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o

mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a

scientist but as a poet N -0

Eddington has written that first we use to believe that

thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I

went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world

does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence

appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good

news science is coming to a great understanding That

understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But

I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious

people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old

stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran

and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the

Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in

a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for

meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics

of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck

Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only

scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the

Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we

need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~

UJ

Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom

~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co

-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need

meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has

come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded

together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of

human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable

unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity

will disappear from theworld

The Secret 12 Q 1

University of mysticism Whole sky is yours

Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes

for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people

can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife

Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be

revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has

lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring

into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make

you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()

definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy

This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i

to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo

ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N

are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all

that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only

have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill

have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools

All those mystery schools together will be the University of

Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be

universal

And its function is totally different It is not going to teach

you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and

that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all

worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the

universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I

can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create

engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all

needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont

create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can

grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the

suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much

beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you

z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ

z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto

taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind

man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is

his

Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2

Mysteries of life Better be positive

Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small

The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small

hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on

standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One

who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten

lives are short

One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling

ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL

o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger

~ ~ foo

N

It is better to be positive because the more positive you are

the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no

negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys

it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot

explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable

inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help

The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only

questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on

asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers

questions and questions and questions Each question becomes

The Golden Future 15 Q-1

slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is

one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will

not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no

communication because the heart knows only the language of

silence No other language is known by the heart no other language

is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence

The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise

z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5

8 r o N r--shyN

The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2

University of death Making death - a festival

Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age

This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an

event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an

institution- as a jumping board-

Whole system of education has to be changed from the very

roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood

rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third

of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life

()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u

authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~

that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the

university -- of course to different universities but to different

departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare

people who have lived life and now want to know something more

beyond life

Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people

who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more

peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just

sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will

return Except this there is no otherway

Education divided in two parts means young people study

for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the

middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing

laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their

death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of

education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt

they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things

Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that

Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )

o ~ IU

Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world

8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life

meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~

great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of

humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of

living still you will need all these great value in your life But you

will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as

a background for all these- meditation but the government of India

is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I

was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane

things of life

I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2

be the only education There should be a lower kind of education

and each university should have a higher faculty of education where

you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make

you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can

chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the

universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh

you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a

desert

=== -==0

Mediation is the key () z ~ o u

Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~

existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro

Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N

going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able

to see and experience on his own And only your experience is

liberating because only then it is authentically your truth

~=-=~~

The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead

stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his

religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will

find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will

be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract

ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature

and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature

Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3

God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha

This very earth~ the paradise

The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be

his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the

stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to

demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those

mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be

an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~

-0 N

The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l

Meditation

Vipassana

Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60

minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and

breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is

necessary

While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the

bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is

not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many

other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~

ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world

N

etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what

you are watching So remember not to become identified with

whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as

mysteries to be enjoyed

Zazen

Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away

Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the

wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with

thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30

minutes

z o ~

~ w

5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI

While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the

attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and

alert as possible moment to moment

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of

being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing

meaningful that remains-is this aloneness

From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what

you are going to become the potential blossoms

From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop

the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that

you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from

you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is

separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy

nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the

pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is

the preparation for death

Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things

move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with

great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been

meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this

richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole

existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great

opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible

flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can

feel them

From Darkness To Light 3

() Z

~ LL o ~

co CJ

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1

practicing jujitsu karate aikido Slowly slowly you become more

and more silent more and more peaceful The question of war and

destruction disappears

Archery

Archery in itself is a great meditation and ifyou can drop the

competitiveness in it it will be tremendously beautifuL The

z competitiveness will function as a poison because competitiveness o ~ means ego Be in the archery go into it as deeply as possible but with U gt o no idea of competing Ifyou have an engrained habit of competitionw

6 then only compete withyourself Let your today compete with your z o yesterday -- then there is no problem by and by competition will ~ qgt disappear Each art can be used in two ways either it can become a o I part of the marketplace or it can become a great meditation Just look o cent

at nature a rose flower is there without any competition It is not

~ competing with any other flower anywhere it is just there on its own

and so beautiful A bird is singing it is singing on its own Nature

exists without any competition and whenever we bring in

competition we destroy beauty So continue archery but by and by

drop your ambition to compete [Archery] can be used as a path to

know yourself itcan be used

Sermons In Stones 21 Q 4 The No Book (No Buddha No Teaching No Discipline) 15

Sense ofbumor Essential ofreligiousness

One of most important gifts of Osho to this whole world is joy

laughter amp sense of humor Osho has used this as a device even while

dealing with very sensitive issues and has warned us that seriousness is a

disease

A sense of humor is one of the very essentials of

intelligence The moment you lose it you lose intelligence also the

more you have it the more intelligent you are There is no question

of how to open the sense of humor you simply remove the barriers

It is already there it is already the case You simply remove a few ~ ~ rocks which your parents your society have put to prevent it The o

society teaches you self-control and sense of humor means ~ relaxation

~ =-= N

To me seriousness is a sickness A sense of humor makes

you more human more humble The sense of humor- according to

me- is one of the most essential parts of religiousness A religious

person who cannot laugh fully is not fully religious Something is

still missing So you have to walk almost on a razors edge Laughter

has to be allowed completely So first take care of the laughter that

laughter is allowed completely And watch Perhaps at first it will be

difficult -- laughter will cpme first and then suddenly you will

become aware No harm Slowly- slowly the gap will be smaller Just

Guida Sprituale 3 Q-3

time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and

totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt

forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too

only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately

the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many

ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just

have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly

[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z

Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u

gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)

b r (I)

0

-0 -0 N

The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2

Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science

Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything

about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level

Just to give a glimpse

And now there is a possibility that science and religion

can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a

very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and

others have come to a feeling that the more they know about

existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)

know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o

mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a

scientist but as a poet N -0

Eddington has written that first we use to believe that

thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I

went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world

does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence

appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good

news science is coming to a great understanding That

understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But

I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious

people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old

stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran

and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the

Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in

a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for

meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics

of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck

Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only

scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the

Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we

need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~

UJ

Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom

~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co

-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need

meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has

come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded

together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of

human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable

unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity

will disappear from theworld

The Secret 12 Q 1

University of mysticism Whole sky is yours

Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes

for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people

can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife

Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be

revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has

lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring

into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make

you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()

definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy

This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i

to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo

ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N

are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all

that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only

have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill

have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools

All those mystery schools together will be the University of

Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be

universal

And its function is totally different It is not going to teach

you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and

that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all

worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the

universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I

can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create

engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all

needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont

create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can

grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the

suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much

beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you

z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ

z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto

taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind

man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is

his

Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2

Mysteries of life Better be positive

Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small

The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small

hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on

standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One

who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten

lives are short

One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling

ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL

o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger

~ ~ foo

N

It is better to be positive because the more positive you are

the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no

negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys

it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot

explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable

inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help

The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only

questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on

asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers

questions and questions and questions Each question becomes

The Golden Future 15 Q-1

slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is

one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will

not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no

communication because the heart knows only the language of

silence No other language is known by the heart no other language

is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence

The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise

z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5

8 r o N r--shyN

The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2

University of death Making death - a festival

Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age

This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an

event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an

institution- as a jumping board-

Whole system of education has to be changed from the very

roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood

rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third

of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life

()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u

authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~

that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the

university -- of course to different universities but to different

departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare

people who have lived life and now want to know something more

beyond life

Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people

who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more

peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just

sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will

return Except this there is no otherway

Education divided in two parts means young people study

for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the

middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing

laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their

death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of

education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt

they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things

Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that

Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )

o ~ IU

Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world

8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life

meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~

great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of

humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of

living still you will need all these great value in your life But you

will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as

a background for all these- meditation but the government of India

is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I

was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane

things of life

I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2

be the only education There should be a lower kind of education

and each university should have a higher faculty of education where

you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make

you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can

chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the

universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh

you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a

desert

=== -==0

Mediation is the key () z ~ o u

Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~

existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro

Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N

going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able

to see and experience on his own And only your experience is

liberating because only then it is authentically your truth

~=-=~~

The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead

stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his

religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will

find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will

be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract

ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature

and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature

Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3

God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha

This very earth~ the paradise

The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be

his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the

stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to

demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those

mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be

an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~

-0 N

The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l

Meditation

Vipassana

Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60

minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and

breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is

necessary

While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the

bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is

not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many

other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~

ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world

N

etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what

you are watching So remember not to become identified with

whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as

mysteries to be enjoyed

Zazen

Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away

Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the

wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with

thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30

minutes

z o ~

~ w

5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI

While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the

attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and

alert as possible moment to moment

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of

being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing

meaningful that remains-is this aloneness

From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what

you are going to become the potential blossoms

From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop

the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that

you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from

you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is

separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy

nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the

pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is

the preparation for death

Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things

move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with

great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been

meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this

richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole

existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great

opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible

flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can

feel them

From Darkness To Light 3

() Z

~ LL o ~

co CJ

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1

time is needed and soon you will able to be perfectly aware and

totally in laughter But it is a unique phenomenon you shouldnt

forget that no animal laughs no bird laughs-- only man and then too

only intelligent man So it is part of intelligence to see immediately

the ridiculousness of some situation And there are so many

ridiculous situations all around The whole life is hilarious you just

have to sharpen your sense of humor So remember go slowly

[ there is no hurry but laughter should not be disturbed Awareness fi z

Q with total laughter is a great achievement ~ u

gt 0 w Z 0 Z 0 U5 5 (I)

b r (I)

0

-0 -0 N

The Path Of The Mystic 4 4tl Q-2

Mysticism Bridaing reliaion with science

Middle age according to Osha is the time to everything

about religion and mysticism Here mysticism at this level

Just to give a glimpse

And now there is a possibility that science and religion

can be bridged because the greatest scientists have also felt it in a

very indirect way For example Eddington Albert Einstein and

others have come to a feeling that the more they know about

existence the more they become puzzled because the more they (I)

know the more there is to know The more they know the more z ~ their knowledge seems to be superficial Einstein died almost a u o

mystic that old pride that one day we will come to know all had 6 laquo disappeared He died in a very meditative mood he died not as a

scientist but as a poet N -0

Eddington has written that first we use to believe that

thought is just a by -product -- now things have changed The more I

went into inquiries the more I became convinced that the world

does not consist of things but consists of thoughts-- and existence

appears less like matter and more like consciousness This is good

news science is coming to a great understanding That

understanding is arising out of its failure to demystify existence But

I dont see a similar understanding arising in the so-called religious

people They are lagging far behind they are all talking on old

stupid ways They are still obsessed with the Vedas and the Koran

and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the

Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in

a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for

meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics

of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck

Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only

scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the

Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we

need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~

UJ

Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom

~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co

-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need

meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has

come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded

together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of

human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable

unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity

will disappear from theworld

The Secret 12 Q 1

University of mysticism Whole sky is yours

Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes

for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people

can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife

Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be

revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has

lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring

into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make

you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()

definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy

This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i

to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo

ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N

are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all

that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only

have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill

have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools

All those mystery schools together will be the University of

Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be

universal

And its function is totally different It is not going to teach

you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and

that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all

worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the

universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I

can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create

engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all

needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont

create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can

grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the

suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much

beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you

z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ

z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto

taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind

man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is

his

Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2

Mysteries of life Better be positive

Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small

The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small

hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on

standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One

who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten

lives are short

One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling

ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL

o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger

~ ~ foo

N

It is better to be positive because the more positive you are

the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no

negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys

it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot

explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable

inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help

The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only

questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on

asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers

questions and questions and questions Each question becomes

The Golden Future 15 Q-1

slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is

one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will

not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no

communication because the heart knows only the language of

silence No other language is known by the heart no other language

is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence

The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise

z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5

8 r o N r--shyN

The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2

University of death Making death - a festival

Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age

This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an

event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an

institution- as a jumping board-

Whole system of education has to be changed from the very

roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood

rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third

of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life

()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u

authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~

that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the

university -- of course to different universities but to different

departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare

people who have lived life and now want to know something more

beyond life

Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people

who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more

peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just

sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will

return Except this there is no otherway

Education divided in two parts means young people study

for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the

middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing

laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their

death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of

education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt

they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things

Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that

Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )

o ~ IU

Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world

8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life

meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~

great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of

humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of

living still you will need all these great value in your life But you

will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as

a background for all these- meditation but the government of India

is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I

was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane

things of life

I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2

be the only education There should be a lower kind of education

and each university should have a higher faculty of education where

you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make

you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can

chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the

universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh

you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a

desert

=== -==0

Mediation is the key () z ~ o u

Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~

existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro

Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N

going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able

to see and experience on his own And only your experience is

liberating because only then it is authentically your truth

~=-=~~

The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead

stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his

religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will

find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will

be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract

ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature

and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature

Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3

God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha

This very earth~ the paradise

The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be

his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the

stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to

demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those

mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be

an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~

-0 N

The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l

Meditation

Vipassana

Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60

minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and

breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is

necessary

While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the

bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is

not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many

other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~

ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world

N

etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what

you are watching So remember not to become identified with

whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as

mysteries to be enjoyed

Zazen

Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away

Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the

wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with

thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30

minutes

z o ~

~ w

5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI

While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the

attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and

alert as possible moment to moment

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of

being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing

meaningful that remains-is this aloneness

From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what

you are going to become the potential blossoms

From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop

the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that

you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from

you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is

separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy

nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the

pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is

the preparation for death

Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things

move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with

great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been

meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this

richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole

existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great

opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible

flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can

feel them

From Darkness To Light 3

() Z

~ LL o ~

co CJ

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1

and the Bible And not that the Vedas are wrong or the Koran or the

Bible are wrong -- they are perfectly right -- but they are expressed in

a very very ancient primitive way They are not capable for

meeting modem science We need contemporary religious mystics

of the same caliber as Albert Einstein and Eddington and Planck

Thats my effort here-- to create contemporary mystics not only

scholars who can talk like a parrot about the Upanishads and the

Vedas No scholars wont do We need contemporary mystics we

need people in whose hearts new Upanishads can arise We need z o peoplewho can talk the wayJesus talked on their ownauthority We ~ need courageous mystics who can say they have experienced God ~

UJ

Z not because the scriptures say -God is but because they have known o z God not just learned people knowledgeable people but people of o en 5 en wisdom

~ Enough of Scholarship Scholarship is just very mediocre (3 scholarship cannot bridge modem science with mysticism We co

-0 N need Buddhas not people who know about Buddha We need

meditators lovers experienced And the day is ripe the time has

come when science and religion can meet and mingle can be welded

together And that day will be one of the greatest days of the whole of

human history it will be a great day of rejoicing incomparable

unique because from that day- the schizophrenia the split humanity

will disappear from theworld

The Secret 12 Q 1

University of mysticism Whole sky is yours

Further Osho goes miles ahead in this context and even proposes

for an official institution of mysticism A place where middle aged people

can know can experiment with all the mysteries oflife

Mysticism is one of the forgotten languages It has to be

revived because in forgetting the language of the mystics life has

lost all colours all joy all music Mysticism is simply to bring

into your life all those dimensions which are indefinable and make

you courageous enough to accept them knowing perfectly well that ()

definition is not possible that reason is impotent z is L1shy

This adventure of creating a university of mysticism is o i

to bringall those values back to humanity This is not going to be an laquo

ordinary university It is not going to teach all those subjects which $ N

are available to reason It is going to help you to open yourself to all

that which cannot be taught It will not have teachers it will only

have openers masters Itwill not be situated in a certain place itwill

have schools all over the world -- Im calling them mystery schools

All those mystery schools together will be the University of

Mysticism In true spirit it will be universal A university has to be

universal

And its function is totally different It is not going to teach

you chemistry and physicS science and commerce and arts -- and

that is done already by thousands of universities and it is all

worthless This I can say because I have been a student in the

universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I

can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create

engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all

needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont

create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can

grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the

suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much

beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you

z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ

z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto

taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind

man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is

his

Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2

Mysteries of life Better be positive

Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small

The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small

hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on

standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One

who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten

lives are short

One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling

ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL

o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger

~ ~ foo

N

It is better to be positive because the more positive you are

the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no

negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys

it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot

explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable

inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help

The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only

questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on

asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers

questions and questions and questions Each question becomes

The Golden Future 15 Q-1

slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is

one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will

not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no

communication because the heart knows only the language of

silence No other language is known by the heart no other language

is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence

The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise

z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5

8 r o N r--shyN

The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2

University of death Making death - a festival

Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age

This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an

event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an

institution- as a jumping board-

Whole system of education has to be changed from the very

roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood

rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third

of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life

()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u

authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~

that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the

university -- of course to different universities but to different

departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare

people who have lived life and now want to know something more

beyond life

Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people

who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more

peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just

sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will

return Except this there is no otherway

Education divided in two parts means young people study

for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the

middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing

laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their

death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of

education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt

they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things

Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that

Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )

o ~ IU

Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world

8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life

meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~

great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of

humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of

living still you will need all these great value in your life But you

will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as

a background for all these- meditation but the government of India

is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I

was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane

things of life

I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2

be the only education There should be a lower kind of education

and each university should have a higher faculty of education where

you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make

you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can

chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the

universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh

you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a

desert

=== -==0

Mediation is the key () z ~ o u

Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~

existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro

Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N

going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able

to see and experience on his own And only your experience is

liberating because only then it is authentically your truth

~=-=~~

The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead

stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his

religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will

find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will

be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract

ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature

and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature

Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3

God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha

This very earth~ the paradise

The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be

his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the

stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to

demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those

mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be

an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~

-0 N

The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l

Meditation

Vipassana

Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60

minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and

breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is

necessary

While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the

bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is

not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many

other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~

ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world

N

etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what

you are watching So remember not to become identified with

whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as

mysteries to be enjoyed

Zazen

Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away

Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the

wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with

thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30

minutes

z o ~

~ w

5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI

While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the

attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and

alert as possible moment to moment

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of

being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing

meaningful that remains-is this aloneness

From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what

you are going to become the potential blossoms

From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop

the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that

you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from

you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is

separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy

nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the

pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is

the preparation for death

Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things

move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with

great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been

meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this

richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole

existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great

opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible

flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can

feel them

From Darkness To Light 3

() Z

~ LL o ~

co CJ

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1

universities a professor in the universities on my own authority I

can say that they are engaged in mundane things They create

engineers they create doctors they create technicians They are all

needed But they dont create poets they kill the poets They dont

create mystics They destroy the very roots on which a mystic can

grow The university of mysticism will be concerned only with the

suprarational that which is beyond the mind And there is so much

beyond the mind that if it is not made available to you

z Mysticism simply meansyou are not using youro ~ U potential in its totality you are using it only partially a very small J o part a fragment And if you are not using your potential in itsUJ

z o totality you will never feel fulfilled That is the misery that is the z o en cause of anguish You are born to be mystic Unless you are mystic 5gt en unless you have come to know existence as a mystery-- beyondb I en words beyond reason beyond logic beyond mind -- you have noto

taken the challenge of life you have been a coward You have wingso foo N but you have forgotten it The University of Mysticism is to remind

man about the wings that he has He can fly and the whole sky is

his

Osho Upanishad 29 Q -2

Mysteries of life Better be positive

Life is not a small thing It is so vast and we are so small

The ocean is so big and we have to swim in it just with our own small

hands Only those people who never start swimming and go on

standing on the bank looking at others should feel ashamed One

who has started swimming ten years is nothing much even ten

lives are short

One should be so patient It is your impatience that is feeling

ashamed it is your ego that is feeling ashamed You should feel lt)humble-- humble before the vastness of existence humble before the z ~ mysteries of life just humble a nobody And in that humbleness LL

o the ocean becomes small and your hands become bigger

~ ~ foo

N

It is better to be positive because the more positive you are

the more you are moving towards the heart The heart knows no

negative language The heart never asks What is beauty It enjoys

it and in enjoying it it knows what it is It cannot define it it cannot

explain itself because the experience is such that it is inexplicable

inexpressible Language is not adequate enough no symbols help

The heart knows what love is but doesnt ask The minci knows only

questions and the heart knows only answers The mind goes on

asking but it cannot answer Hence philosophy has no answers

questions and questions and questions Each question becomes

The Golden Future 15 Q-1

slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is

one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will

not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no

communication because the heart knows only the language of

silence No other language is known by the heart no other language

is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence

The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise

z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5

8 r o N r--shyN

The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2

University of death Making death - a festival

Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age

This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an

event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an

institution- as a jumping board-

Whole system of education has to be changed from the very

roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood

rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third

of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life

()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u

authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~

that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the

university -- of course to different universities but to different

departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare

people who have lived life and now want to know something more

beyond life

Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people

who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more

peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just

sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will

return Except this there is no otherway

Education divided in two parts means young people study

for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the

middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing

laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their

death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of

education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt

they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things

Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that

Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )

o ~ IU

Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world

8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life

meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~

great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of

humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of

living still you will need all these great value in your life But you

will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as

a background for all these- meditation but the government of India

is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I

was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane

things of life

I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2

be the only education There should be a lower kind of education

and each university should have a higher faculty of education where

you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make

you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can

chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the

universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh

you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a

desert

=== -==0

Mediation is the key () z ~ o u

Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~

existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro

Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N

going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able

to see and experience on his own And only your experience is

liberating because only then it is authentically your truth

~=-=~~

The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead

stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his

religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will

find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will

be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract

ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature

and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature

Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3

God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha

This very earth~ the paradise

The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be

his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the

stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to

demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those

mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be

an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~

-0 N

The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l

Meditation

Vipassana

Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60

minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and

breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is

necessary

While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the

bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is

not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many

other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~

ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world

N

etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what

you are watching So remember not to become identified with

whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as

mysteries to be enjoyed

Zazen

Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away

Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the

wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with

thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30

minutes

z o ~

~ w

5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI

While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the

attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and

alert as possible moment to moment

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of

being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing

meaningful that remains-is this aloneness

From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what

you are going to become the potential blossoms

From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop

the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that

you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from

you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is

separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy

nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the

pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is

the preparation for death

Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things

move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with

great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been

meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this

richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole

existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great

opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible

flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can

feel them

From Darkness To Light 3

() Z

~ LL o ~

co CJ

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1

slowly a thousand one questions The heart has no questions -- it is

one of the mysteries of life -- it has all the answers But the mind will

not listen to the heart there is no communion between the two no

communication because the heart knows only the language of

silence No other language is known by the heart no other language

is understood by the heart -and the mind knows nothing of silence

The mind is all noise a tale told by an idiot full of fury and noise

z signifying nothing o ~ U l o w Z o z o en 5

8 r o N r--shyN

The Dhammapada The Way Of The Buddha 2 Q -2

University of death Making death - a festival

Here is a demarcation line from where we can enter into old age

This point is not ofage it is not a clear cut demarcation but is actually an

event which has been happening At this point Osha proposes for an

institution- as a jumping board-

Whole system of education has to be changed from the very

roots In short We prepare people in education for livelihood

rather than life For twenty-five years we prepare-- that is one third

of the life-- for livelihood We never prepare people for death and life

()is only seventy years death is the door to eternity It needs z ~tremendous training According to me and I feel with great o u

authority that this is going to happen in the future if man survives -shy~

that education should be cut into pieces fifteen years for livelihood C) r--shyand again after forty-two years ten years in preparing for death N

Education should be divided in two parts Everybody goes to the

university -- of course to different universities but to different

departments One is to prepare children for life and one is to prepare

people who have lived life and now want to know something more

beyond life

Then the generation gap will disappear Then the people

who are of an older age will be more quiet more silent more

peaceful more wise their advice will be worth listening to Just

sitting at their feet will be a great blessing the respect for the old will

return Except this there is no otherway

Education divided in two parts means young people study

for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the

middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing

laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their

death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of

education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt

they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things

Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that

Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )

o ~ IU

Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world

8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life

meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~

great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of

humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of

living still you will need all these great value in your life But you

will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as

a background for all these- meditation but the government of India

is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I

was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane

things of life

I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2

be the only education There should be a lower kind of education

and each university should have a higher faculty of education where

you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make

you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can

chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the

universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh

you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a

desert

=== -==0

Mediation is the key () z ~ o u

Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~

existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro

Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N

going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able

to see and experience on his own And only your experience is

liberating because only then it is authentically your truth

~=-=~~

The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead

stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his

religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will

find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will

be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract

ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature

and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature

Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3

God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha

This very earth~ the paradise

The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be

his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the

stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to

demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those

mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be

an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~

-0 N

The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l

Meditation

Vipassana

Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60

minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and

breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is

necessary

While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the

bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is

not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many

other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~

ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world

N

etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what

you are watching So remember not to become identified with

whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as

mysteries to be enjoyed

Zazen

Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away

Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the

wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with

thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30

minutes

z o ~

~ w

5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI

While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the

attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and

alert as possible moment to moment

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of

being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing

meaningful that remains-is this aloneness

From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what

you are going to become the potential blossoms

From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop

the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that

you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from

you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is

separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy

nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the

pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is

the preparation for death

Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things

move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with

great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been

meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this

richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole

existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great

opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible

flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can

feel them

From Darkness To Light 3

() Z

~ LL o ~

co CJ

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1

Education divided in two parts means young people study

for life and middle-aged people study for death Of course the

middle-aged people will be studying meditation singing dancing

laughing they will be learning celebration They have to make their

death- a festival -- that should be the goal of the second part of

education They will paint they will play music they will sculpt

they will compose poetry they will do all kinds of creative things

Livelihood they have managed now their children are doing that

Geography History and all kinds of idiotic subjects their children z o are learning Let them know where Timbuktu is ~ u )

o ~ IU

Z o z Love needs the other to be living alive but then you have to o ltis 5 learn the art It is one of the stupidities thatno university in the world

8 I teaches people the art of living the art of loving the art of o meditating And I think anything else is far lower than love life

meditation laughter You may be a great surgeon you may be a~

great engineer you may be a great scientist- still you need a sense of

humor still you will need the art of love still you will need the art of

living still you will need all these great value in your life But you

will be surprised- I teach only these things-love life laughter and as

a background for all these- meditation but the government of India

is not willing to accept this school as an institution of education if I

was teaching geography history chemistry physics -- the mundane

things of life

I dont say that they should not be taught but that should not

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 7 Q - 2

be the only education There should be a lower kind of education

and each university should have a higher faculty of education where

you are taught real values of life because geography cannot make

you a better man nor can history make you a better lover nor can

chemistry make you meditative All that is being taught in the

universities cannot give you the sense of humor You cannot laugh

you cannot dance you cannot sing Your life becomes almost like a

desert

=== -==0

Mediation is the key () z ~ o u

Meditation is the key to all the mysteries of life and ~

existence hence it is pointless to go on talking about other subjects ro

Ifwe can make the disciple understand what meditation is then he is N

going to open and unlock all the doors onhis own and he will be able

to see and experience on his own And only your experience is

liberating because only then it is authentically your truth

~=-=~~

The new man will find his religion in nature -- not in dead

stone statues but in living dancing trees in the wind He will find his

religion surfing on the sea climbing on the virgin mountain He will

find his prayer with the snow with the moon with the stars He will

be in dialogue with existence as it is He not live with abstract

ideas he will live with realities His commitment will be to nature

and through that commitment he will come to know super-nature

Zarathustra A God That Can Dance The White Lotus 3

God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha

This very earth~ the paradise

The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be

his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the

stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to

demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those

mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be

an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~

-0 N

The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l

Meditation

Vipassana

Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60

minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and

breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is

necessary

While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the

bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is

not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many

other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~

ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world

N

etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what

you are watching So remember not to become identified with

whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as

mysteries to be enjoyed

Zazen

Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away

Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the

wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with

thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30

minutes

z o ~

~ w

5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI

While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the

attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and

alert as possible moment to moment

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of

being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing

meaningful that remains-is this aloneness

From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what

you are going to become the potential blossoms

From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop

the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that

you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from

you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is

separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy

nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the

pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is

the preparation for death

Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things

move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with

great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been

meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this

richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole

existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great

opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible

flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can

feel them

From Darkness To Light 3

() Z

~ LL o ~

co CJ

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1

God is hidden here in this very body This very body- the Buddha

This very earth~ the paradise

The new man will read the scripture of nature This wil1 be

his Veda his Koran his Bible Here he will find sermons in the

stones He will try to decipher the mysteries of lifei he will not try to

demystify life He will try to love those mysteries to enter in those

mysteries He will be a poeti he will not be a philosopher He will be

an artisti he will not be a theologian His science will also have a z different tone His science will be that of Tao not an effort to conquer o ~ U nature because that effort is foolish How can you conquer gt o LJJ nature You are part of nature His science will be of unders shyZ o tanding nature not of conquering nature He will not rape naturei z o U5 he will love and persuade natureto reveal its secrets gt 8 B ----- ~

-0 N

The Secret Of Secrets vol 1 1 Q-l

Meditation

Vipassana

Find a reasonably comfortable and alert position to sit for 40-60

minutes Back and head should be straight eyes closed and

breathing normal Stay as still as possible only change position if it is

necessary

While sitting the primary object is to watch the rise and fall of the

bally slightly above the navel caused by breathing in and out It is

not a concentration technique So while watching the breadth many

other things will take your attention away Nothing is a distraction in o z Vipassana so when something else comes up stop watching the ~

ubreadth pay attention to whatever is happening until its possible to o go back to your breadth This may include thoughts feelings ~ judgments body sensations impressions from the outside world

N

etc It is the process of watching that is significant not so much what

you are watching So remember not to become identified with

whatever comes UPi questions or problems may be seen as

mysteries to be enjoyed

Zazen

Sit facing a plane wall approximately at your arms length away

Eyes should be half - open allowing the gaze to rest softly on the

wall Keep your back straight and rest one hand inside the other with

thumbs touching to form an ovaL Stay as still as possible for 30

minutes

z o ~

~ w

5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI

While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the

attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and

alert as possible moment to moment

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of

being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing

meaningful that remains-is this aloneness

From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what

you are going to become the potential blossoms

From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop

the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that

you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from

you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is

separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy

nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the

pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is

the preparation for death

Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things

move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with

great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been

meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this

richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole

existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great

opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible

flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can

feel them

From Darkness To Light 3

() Z

~ LL o ~

co CJ

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1

z o ~

~ w

5 z o V5 5 qgt oc o co r CI

While sitting just allow a choice less awareness not directing the

attention anywhere in particular but remaining as receptive and

alert as possible moment to moment

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of

being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing

meaningful that remains-is this aloneness

From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what

you are going to become the potential blossoms

From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop

the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that

you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from

you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is

separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy

nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the

pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is

the preparation for death

Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things

move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with

great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been

meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this

richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole

existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great

opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible

flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can

feel them

From Darkness To Light 3

() Z

~ LL o ~

co CJ

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1

From forty-nine to fifty-six this aloneness becomes your focus of

being Everything in the world loses meaning The only thing

meaningful that remains-is this aloneness

From fifty-six to sixty-three you become absolutely what

you are going to become the potential blossoms

From sixty- three to seventy you start getting ready to drop

the body Now you know that you are not the body you know that

you are not the mind either The body was known as separate from

you somewhere when you were thirty-five That the mind is

separate from you was known somewhere when you were fortyshy

nine Now everything else drops except the witnessing self Just the

pure awareness the flame of awareness remains with you and this is

the preparation for death

Seventy is the natural life span for man And if things

move in this natural course then he dies with tremendous joy with

great ecstasy feeling immensely blessed that his life has not been

meaningless that at least he has found his home And because of this

richness this fulfillment he is capable of blessing the whole

existence Just to be near such a person when he is dying is great

opportunity You will feel as he leaves his body some invisible

flowers falling upon you Although you cannot see them you can

feel them

From Darkness To Light 3

() Z

~ LL o ~

co CJ

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q -1

Life amp death Two banks of existence

Life and death are two aspects of the same phenomenon Osho

has a very clear view about how one should look at the phenomenon in its

totality-shy

Death is already happening Whether you face it or

not whether you look at it or not it is already there It is just like

breathing When a child is born he inhales He breathes in for the

first time That is the beginning of life And when one day he z o becomes old dies he will exhale Death always happens with ~ o J exhalation and birth with inhalation But exhalation and inhalshyo UJ

z ation are happening continuously With each inhalation you are o z born with each exhalation you die o us gt So the first thing to understand is that death is not somewhere in if)

b I

the future waiting for you as it has been always pictured It is part

o of life it is an ongoing process not in the future-- now Life CJ lt0 and death are two aspects of existence simultaneously happeningCJ

together Ordinarily you have been taught to think to death as being

against life Death is not against life- life is not possible without

death Death is the very ground on which life exists Death and life

are like two wings the bird cannot fly with one wing and the being

cannot be without death So the first thing is a clear understanding

of what we mean by death

Death is an absolutely necessary process for life to be It is

not the enemy it is the friend And it is not there somewhere in the

future it is here now It is not going to happen it has been always

happening Since you have been here it has been with you With

each exhalation it happens - a little death a small death but because

of fear we have put it in the future

Between life and death between the two banks of life

and death flows the river of love And that is possible only for a

person who does not take life for granted who moves deep into the

of being alive and becomes existential authentic Love is for

that person who accepts death here and now and does not postpone

it Then between these two a beautiful phenomenon arises the river

oflove

() ~ z

~ Death and life are two aspects of the same coin two LL o

wheels of the same cart You become so enchanted with life that you ~ never see that death is also growing with you It is a growth just as C)

lt0

life will take seventy years to come to its climax death will also take CJ

seventy years to come to its climax They have been always moving

together but in the crescendo ofyour life they are not even together-shy

they are one Those who want to understand life have to

understand death too Those who do not understand death can

never understand life either but we have been brought up with such

a great fear of death I have seen people closing their doors and

bringing their children inside if some funeral procession is going on

I have asked IIWhat are you doing Let your children know let them

be acquainted that this is the end or perhaps a new beginning

From one side it is an end from another side it is a new

Ancient Music In The Pines 8 Q - 2

beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will

come to anend

~

z o ~ ~ o UJ

z o z o Ci5 gt (j)

b I (j)

o ~ co 0J

The Messiah Vol 2 18

Death A transmi2ration

Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is

necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we

can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death

from various angles which can throw more light on this

Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People

have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic

misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new

life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a

crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~

u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o

own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co

0J

livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead

There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear

has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont

like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The

fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else

who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an

experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from

the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know

anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations

of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the

manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart

has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there

just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body

~

Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you

come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between

two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy

being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a

preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ

z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn

8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as

the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight

death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are

fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your

destiny you are fighting against something which is going to

happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be

avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you

accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you

accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation

then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you

have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go

Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16

to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again

you will come many mornings will come in different forms you

will be here again and again and again until the absolute death

happens That absolute death is for those who have become

absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known

absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who

are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and

who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the

final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And

once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any

()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~

~ LL o

Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--

co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N

your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies

moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no

exit Death is your great friend companion which makes

you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always

there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like

dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered

about death because that will be destroying your present When it

comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able

to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes

in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has

Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1

become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house

fresh just made made for you Death is only a change

Death separates you from your body from your mind

from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You

are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you

are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not

you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU

Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o

The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you

~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying

frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural

phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the

leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh

and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he

will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more

possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same

route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move

into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a

beginning

From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6

Meditation looks like death and the experience is

exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and

difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and

death is just a dream

-~

ltgt z ~ u o ~

~ CJ

The Golden Future 13 Q -1

Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end

One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath

As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the

death itself

In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy

tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe

with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o

so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)

making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)

o ugliest colors

Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N

we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is

never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes

he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives

death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is

an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the

ultimate crescendo of life

But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious

Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death

Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around

Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about

death

Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of

death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes

into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences

You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the

body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged

This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual

way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience

exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~

0shyN

when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens

You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In

meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and

yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness

Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death

Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16

z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)

b r (3

(oJ 0shy(oJ

comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion

then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont

teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely

new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it

Then you are always ready

The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is

purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with

morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy

ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated

state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)

Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o

cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy

laquo ~

that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)

(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy

become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass

through

There are many fears but fundamentally they are only

offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is

death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with

death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a

shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt

but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming

The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1

more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a

protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to

protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At

least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of

unconsciousness is a kind of drug

If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then

only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin

z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()

will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never

disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe

in any beginning and in any end

Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been

here and you have always been here Forms may have been different

forms have been different even in this life

Your form is changing every momeRt And death is

nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker

o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~

w

childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy

~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on

~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI

and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form

into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born

and you never die

You are always here Forms come and go and the

driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of

death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with

the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never

bother about death

---~

The Invitation 7 Q- 3

Zen attitude Laughter

I

I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole

gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive

attitude

Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death

and towards life too because life and death are not separate

Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude

towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u

will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU

Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5

U)

5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)

o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life

each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live

you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can

you laugh with life and in life

~

This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1

Four similar things

Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego

nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in

the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life

The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love

because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people

cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey

never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the

phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death

Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z

their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL

dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy

ltl

Returning To The Source 10

Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness

Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right

path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear

would automatically follow

A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if

age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that

you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy

oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU

Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)

b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()

believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N

thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am

automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man

realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would

realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would

invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He

has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped

Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken

automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught

by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the

effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference

of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65

years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and

remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a

preparation of death He would not do anything now because once

it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now

Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him

now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death

from all sides

When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o

our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~

the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy

our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN

then the fear of death would decrease accordingly

==-+-

Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)

Preparing for death Die to your past

Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to

happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight

For death I dont mean the death that will come

mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation

Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the

death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean

z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o

become available to the unknown ~ ()

a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5

be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J

when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando

o (f)

thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to

live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left

behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you

transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and

death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you

come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God

you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or

whatsoever you choose

~

The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2

Natural death You cantt transcend nature

Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to

live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the

culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition

without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live

the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to

flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you

are absent and life is moving on its own

Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o

all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~

arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect

o ~

the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)

condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people

in the world have died naturally because only very few people have

lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural

Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that

we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is

to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical

All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means

going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of

humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above

nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural

spontaneous beauty their innocence

Man need not transcend nature

z o ~ u =gto LU

Z o Z o U)

gt U)

b t U)

o N a lt)

Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1

Past life A notion to think

Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science

to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief

(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine

details about it

Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a

way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation

It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask

What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)

canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o

will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured

lt) a lt)

Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it

is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are

however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like

small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation

Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can

channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also

meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be

plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and

one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant

memories ofpast lives

The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply

to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from

the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented

Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the

future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes

interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be

concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are

interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking

astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in

z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o

remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)

called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o

storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond

that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will

be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which

will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth

Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of

ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can

penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to

the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A

man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this

he cannot move into them One has to undertake this

of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones

life as well

So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself

completely away from the future for a few months for a certain

specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of

the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does

occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become

identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z

first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u

and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy

the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~

When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)

begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to

look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have

not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy

recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered

his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a

dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his

relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that

world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those

worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and

sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a

dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he

And now And here 2 Q-2

longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered

for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy

years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years

would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a

dream which had come and withered away

-~

Only pure in heart can go in

z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o

mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has

2 already disappeared (1)

Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart

you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great

story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the

biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are

carrying alHhose memories of being a tree

People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose

They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very

cunning

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql

i shya (1)

~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3

Meditation Going into eternity

To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION

Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are

coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go

into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality

going into your eternity going into your godliness

Once again be simple once again be a child And this

z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o

surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU

o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind

5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o

Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are

not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part

of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great

silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are

part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you

are surprised This silence is the only music there

-~

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1

Bardo Preparing for journey ahead

A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is

known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death

Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only

people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited

by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was

devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing

anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve

enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o

has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~

willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0

is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it

Listening to me you become quiet silent

The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person

Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it

away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont

struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for

you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to

it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very

significant possibility will be missed

The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1

The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3

Celebrating death In every move

One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy

celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end

too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon

but of great importance-

I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned

because they never told their names to anybody they never

answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The

three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()

village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~

people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL

being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start

laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)

involved and they would move to another town They were loved

very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that

laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the

situation

Then it happened that they became famous all over the

country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved

them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must

be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at

anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood

the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without

using a single word People would ask their names but they would

simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing

Monks

Then they became old and in one village one of the three

monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with

expectations because now at least when one of them had died they

must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one

would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)

b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~

(I)

presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off

We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead

monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized

that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was

also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his

companions Dont change my It was conventional that

when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the

body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never

been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity

can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered

any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath

and dont change my clothes

So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes

And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became

aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those

things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed

and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have

defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter

when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o

highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~

(I)

(I)

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

Meditation You have to die

Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death

is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death

Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is

accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not

accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death

as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was

z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die

5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5

exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt

C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to

exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation

will help you very much to do this experiment because you will

be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique

will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have

tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a

taste of it It is beautifuL

And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of

this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away

purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay

more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed

and inner silence will be created

Step 2

You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just

exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground

exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes

out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air

goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the

air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing

the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z

you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u

I-

appears like a deep rest ~

Step 3 to

C)

down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a

corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With

closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel

that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned

As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and

move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the

toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in

the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~

ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire

comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on

upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a

watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and

you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique

take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in

one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3

months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the

gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to

ashes then you can watch

z o ~ U gt o UJ

z o

Osho No- School School

Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many

dreams Now I leave you my dream

One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this

school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in

Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma

Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma

Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine

(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every

aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I

have about education Many more things will emerge from in

future

These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)

researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document

which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision

in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method

of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine

details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much

focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of

research in future

And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for

this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him

completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for

No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on

management of this institution

And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward

to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child

education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon

First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other

circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream

of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a

definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground

Swami Anand Vairagya

co CI)

YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)

About Osho

Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and

humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the

world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he

calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is

aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual

traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual

reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this

split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his

enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his

dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a

philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()

CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of

thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing

practical tools for mans self transformation

By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique

Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so

burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of

modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing

process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed

state ofmeditation

By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in

Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a

flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in

the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to

~ I

and death to the struggles of power and politics

from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of

science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of

books in every major language of the world He belongs to no

traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy

My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation

Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government

agents while being held in custody for technical immigration

violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT

TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated

read-OSHO

Never Born Never Died

Only visited this

Planet Earth between

December 11-1931- January 19-1990

Contacts

1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490

N (V)

Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool

OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION

Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way

Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in

Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India

+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722

Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020

MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835

Swamiji

district he his college

Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan

Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time

After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several

beginning Every end is beginning too And every beginning will

come to anend

~

z o ~ ~ o UJ

z o z o Ci5 gt (j)

b I (j)

o ~ co 0J

The Messiah Vol 2 18

Death A transmi2ration

Death is certain for everyone No one is exception therefore it is

necessary to understand the reality oj it In the light ojOshos vision we

can have a new insight to look at it Here are Oshas views about death

from various angles which can throw more light on this

Death is the most misunderstood phenomenon People

have thought of death as the end of life That is the first basic

misunderstanding Death is notthe end butthe beginning of a new

life Yes it is an end of something that is already dead It is also a

crescendo of what we call life although very few know what life is ltD z They live but they live in such ignorance that they never encounter ~

u their own life And it is impossible for these people to know their o

own death because death is the ultimate experience of this life and ~ the beginning experience of another Death is the door between two LO co

0J

livps one is left behind one is waiting ahead

There is nothing ugly about death but man out of his fear

has made even the word- death- ugly and unutterable People dont

like to talk about it They wont even listen to the word- death The

fear has reasons The fear arises because it is always somebody else

who dies You always see death from the outside and death is an

experience of the innermost being It is just like watching love from

the outside You may watch for years but you will not come to know

anything of -what love is You may come to know the manifestations

of love but not love itself We know the same about death Just the

manifestations on the surface - the breathing has stopped the heart

has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there

just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body

~

Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you

come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between

two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy

being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a

preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ

z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn

8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as

the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight

death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are

fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your

destiny you are fighting against something which is going to

happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be

avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you

accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you

accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation

then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you

have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go

Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16

to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again

you will come many mornings will come in different forms you

will be here again and again and again until the absolute death

happens That absolute death is for those who have become

absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known

absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who

are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and

who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the

final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And

once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any

()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~

~ LL o

Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--

co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N

your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies

moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no

exit Death is your great friend companion which makes

you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always

there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like

dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered

about death because that will be destroying your present When it

comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able

to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes

in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has

Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1

become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house

fresh just made made for you Death is only a change

Death separates you from your body from your mind

from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You

are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you

are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not

you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU

Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o

The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you

~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying

frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural

phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the

leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh

and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he

will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more

possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same

route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move

into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a

beginning

From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6

Meditation looks like death and the experience is

exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and

difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and

death is just a dream

-~

ltgt z ~ u o ~

~ CJ

The Golden Future 13 Q -1

Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end

One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath

As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the

death itself

In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy

tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe

with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o

so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)

making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)

o ugliest colors

Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N

we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is

never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes

he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives

death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is

an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the

ultimate crescendo of life

But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious

Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death

Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around

Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about

death

Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of

death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes

into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences

You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the

body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged

This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual

way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience

exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~

0shyN

when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens

You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In

meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and

yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness

Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death

Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16

z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)

b r (3

(oJ 0shy(oJ

comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion

then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont

teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely

new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it

Then you are always ready

The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is

purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with

morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy

ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated

state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)

Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o

cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy

laquo ~

that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)

(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy

become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass

through

There are many fears but fundamentally they are only

offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is

death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with

death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a

shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt

but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming

The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1

more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a

protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to

protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At

least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of

unconsciousness is a kind of drug

If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then

only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin

z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()

will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never

disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe

in any beginning and in any end

Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been

here and you have always been here Forms may have been different

forms have been different even in this life

Your form is changing every momeRt And death is

nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker

o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~

w

childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy

~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on

~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI

and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form

into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born

and you never die

You are always here Forms come and go and the

driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of

death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with

the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never

bother about death

---~

The Invitation 7 Q- 3

Zen attitude Laughter

I

I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole

gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive

attitude

Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death

and towards life too because life and death are not separate

Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude

towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u

will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU

Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5

U)

5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)

o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life

each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live

you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can

you laugh with life and in life

~

This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1

Four similar things

Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego

nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in

the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life

The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love

because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people

cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey

never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the

phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death

Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z

their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL

dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy

ltl

Returning To The Source 10

Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness

Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right

path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear

would automatically follow

A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if

age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that

you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy

oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU

Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)

b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()

believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N

thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am

automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man

realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would

realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would

invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He

has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped

Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken

automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught

by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the

effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference

of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65

years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and

remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a

preparation of death He would not do anything now because once

it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now

Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him

now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death

from all sides

When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o

our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~

the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy

our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN

then the fear of death would decrease accordingly

==-+-

Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)

Preparing for death Die to your past

Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to

happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight

For death I dont mean the death that will come

mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation

Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the

death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean

z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o

become available to the unknown ~ ()

a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5

be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J

when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando

o (f)

thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to

live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left

behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you

transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and

death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you

come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God

you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or

whatsoever you choose

~

The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2

Natural death You cantt transcend nature

Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to

live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the

culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition

without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live

the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to

flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you

are absent and life is moving on its own

Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o

all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~

arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect

o ~

the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)

condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people

in the world have died naturally because only very few people have

lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural

Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that

we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is

to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical

All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means

going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of

humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above

nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural

spontaneous beauty their innocence

Man need not transcend nature

z o ~ u =gto LU

Z o Z o U)

gt U)

b t U)

o N a lt)

Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1

Past life A notion to think

Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science

to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief

(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine

details about it

Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a

way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation

It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask

What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)

canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o

will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured

lt) a lt)

Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it

is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are

however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like

small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation

Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can

channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also

meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be

plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and

one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant

memories ofpast lives

The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply

to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from

the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented

Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the

future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes

interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be

concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are

interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking

astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in

z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o

remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)

called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o

storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond

that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will

be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which

will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth

Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of

ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can

penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to

the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A

man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this

he cannot move into them One has to undertake this

of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones

life as well

So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself

completely away from the future for a few months for a certain

specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of

the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does

occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become

identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z

first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u

and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy

the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~

When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)

begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to

look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have

not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy

recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered

his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a

dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his

relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that

world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those

worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and

sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a

dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he

And now And here 2 Q-2

longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered

for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy

years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years

would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a

dream which had come and withered away

-~

Only pure in heart can go in

z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o

mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has

2 already disappeared (1)

Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart

you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great

story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the

biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are

carrying alHhose memories of being a tree

People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose

They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very

cunning

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql

i shya (1)

~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3

Meditation Going into eternity

To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION

Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are

coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go

into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality

going into your eternity going into your godliness

Once again be simple once again be a child And this

z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o

surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU

o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind

5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o

Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are

not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part

of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great

silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are

part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you

are surprised This silence is the only music there

-~

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1

Bardo Preparing for journey ahead

A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is

known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death

Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only

people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited

by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was

devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing

anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve

enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o

has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~

willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0

is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it

Listening to me you become quiet silent

The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person

Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it

away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont

struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for

you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to

it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very

significant possibility will be missed

The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1

The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3

Celebrating death In every move

One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy

celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end

too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon

but of great importance-

I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned

because they never told their names to anybody they never

answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The

three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()

village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~

people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL

being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start

laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)

involved and they would move to another town They were loved

very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that

laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the

situation

Then it happened that they became famous all over the

country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved

them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must

be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at

anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood

the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without

using a single word People would ask their names but they would

simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing

Monks

Then they became old and in one village one of the three

monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with

expectations because now at least when one of them had died they

must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one

would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)

b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~

(I)

presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off

We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead

monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized

that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was

also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his

companions Dont change my It was conventional that

when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the

body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never

been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity

can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered

any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath

and dont change my clothes

So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes

And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became

aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those

things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed

and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have

defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter

when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o

highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~

(I)

(I)

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

Meditation You have to die

Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death

is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death

Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is

accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not

accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death

as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was

z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die

5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5

exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt

C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to

exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation

will help you very much to do this experiment because you will

be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique

will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have

tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a

taste of it It is beautifuL

And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of

this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away

purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay

more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed

and inner silence will be created

Step 2

You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just

exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground

exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes

out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air

goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the

air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing

the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z

you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u

I-

appears like a deep rest ~

Step 3 to

C)

down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a

corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With

closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel

that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned

As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and

move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the

toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in

the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~

ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire

comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on

upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a

watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and

you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique

take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in

one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3

months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the

gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to

ashes then you can watch

z o ~ U gt o UJ

z o

Osho No- School School

Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many

dreams Now I leave you my dream

One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this

school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in

Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma

Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma

Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine

(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every

aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I

have about education Many more things will emerge from in

future

These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)

researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document

which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision

in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method

of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine

details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much

focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of

research in future

And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for

this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him

completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for

No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on

management of this institution

And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward

to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child

education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon

First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other

circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream

of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a

definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground

Swami Anand Vairagya

co CI)

YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)

About Osho

Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and

humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the

world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he

calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is

aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual

traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual

reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this

split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his

enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his

dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a

philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()

CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of

thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing

practical tools for mans self transformation

By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique

Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so

burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of

modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing

process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed

state ofmeditation

By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in

Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a

flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in

the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to

~ I

and death to the struggles of power and politics

from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of

science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of

books in every major language of the world He belongs to no

traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy

My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation

Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government

agents while being held in custody for technical immigration

violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT

TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated

read-OSHO

Never Born Never Died

Only visited this

Planet Earth between

December 11-1931- January 19-1990

Contacts

1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490

N (V)

Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool

OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION

Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way

Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in

Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India

+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722

Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020

MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835

Swamiji

district he his college

Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan

Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time

After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several

has stopped the man as he used to talk and walk is not more there

just a corpse is lying there instead of a living body

~

Death is destiny It has to be so because it is the origin -- you

come from death and you go to death Life is just a moment between

two nothingness just a flight of bird between two states of nonshy

being If death is destiny as it is then the whole of life becomes a

preparation a training for it-- a discipline in how to die rightly and z o how to die totally and utterly The whole of life consists in learning ~ () gt how to die But somehow a wrong conception about death has o UJ

z entered humanity the conception that death is the enemy This is o z the basis of all wrong conceptions and this is the basis of o us 5 humanity going astray from the etemallaw form Tao How has ltn

8 b this happened It has to be understood Man has taken death as

the enemy of life as if death is there to destroy life as if death is -0 co N against life If this is the conception then of course you have to fight

death and life becomes an effort to survive death Then you are

fighting against your own origin you are fighting against your

destiny you are fighting against something which is going to

happen The whole fight is absurd because death cannot be

avoided If consciousness becomes meditative then you

accept death then death is nothing apart it is you Then you

accept death as repose then you accept death as a final relaxation

then you accept death as a retirement You retire The whole day you

have worked hard in the evening you come home and then you go

Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16

to sleep you retire Life is like the day death is like the night Again

you will come many mornings will come in different forms you

will be here again and again and again until the absolute death

happens That absolute death is for those who have become

absolute-- without thoughts It is for those who have known

absolutely that death and life are two aspects of the same coin who

are now no longer afraid of death- have not even a slight fear and

who are now no longer attached to life So there are two stages of the

final disappearance The first one is not to be afraid of death And

once you are not afraid of death the second step is not to have any

()deep lustfor life Then you go beyond z ~

~ LL o

Death makes life beautiful because it makes you alert dont ~ miss the train dont miss anything Enjoy relish everything possible r--

co to you because tomorrow is death Death is not your enemy death is N

your greatest friend Without death you will be just dead bodies

moving around with no purpose with no meaning and no

exit Death is your great friend companion which makes

you love intensely I say to you never forget death It is always

there by your side Before it grips you do whatsoever you feel like

dOing Dance have a little champagne love and dont be bothered

about death because that will be destroying your present When it

comes if we have lived our life totally and intensely we will be able

to live our death too with the same intensity with same totality Yes

in fact death is only transmigration- changing your house which has

Tao The Three Treasures Vol 2 1

become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house

fresh just made made for you Death is only a change

Death separates you from your body from your mind

from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You

are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you

are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not

you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU

Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o

The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you

~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying

frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural

phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the

leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh

and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he

will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more

possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same

route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move

into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a

beginning

From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6

Meditation looks like death and the experience is

exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and

difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and

death is just a dream

-~

ltgt z ~ u o ~

~ CJ

The Golden Future 13 Q -1

Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end

One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath

As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the

death itself

In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy

tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe

with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o

so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)

making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)

o ugliest colors

Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N

we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is

never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes

he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives

death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is

an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the

ultimate crescendo of life

But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious

Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death

Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around

Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about

death

Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of

death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes

into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences

You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the

body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged

This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual

way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience

exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~

0shyN

when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens

You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In

meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and

yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness

Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death

Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16

z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)

b r (3

(oJ 0shy(oJ

comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion

then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont

teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely

new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it

Then you are always ready

The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is

purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with

morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy

ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated

state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)

Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o

cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy

laquo ~

that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)

(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy

become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass

through

There are many fears but fundamentally they are only

offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is

death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with

death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a

shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt

but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming

The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1

more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a

protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to

protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At

least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of

unconsciousness is a kind of drug

If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then

only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin

z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()

will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never

disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe

in any beginning and in any end

Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been

here and you have always been here Forms may have been different

forms have been different even in this life

Your form is changing every momeRt And death is

nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker

o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~

w

childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy

~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on

~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI

and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form

into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born

and you never die

You are always here Forms come and go and the

driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of

death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with

the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never

bother about death

---~

The Invitation 7 Q- 3

Zen attitude Laughter

I

I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole

gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive

attitude

Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death

and towards life too because life and death are not separate

Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude

towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u

will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU

Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5

U)

5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)

o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life

each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live

you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can

you laugh with life and in life

~

This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1

Four similar things

Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego

nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in

the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life

The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love

because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people

cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey

never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the

phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death

Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z

their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL

dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy

ltl

Returning To The Source 10

Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness

Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right

path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear

would automatically follow

A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if

age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that

you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy

oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU

Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)

b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()

believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N

thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am

automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man

realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would

realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would

invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He

has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped

Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken

automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught

by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the

effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference

of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65

years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and

remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a

preparation of death He would not do anything now because once

it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now

Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him

now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death

from all sides

When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o

our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~

the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy

our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN

then the fear of death would decrease accordingly

==-+-

Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)

Preparing for death Die to your past

Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to

happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight

For death I dont mean the death that will come

mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation

Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the

death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean

z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o

become available to the unknown ~ ()

a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5

be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J

when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando

o (f)

thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to

live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left

behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you

transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and

death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you

come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God

you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or

whatsoever you choose

~

The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2

Natural death You cantt transcend nature

Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to

live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the

culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition

without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live

the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to

flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you

are absent and life is moving on its own

Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o

all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~

arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect

o ~

the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)

condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people

in the world have died naturally because only very few people have

lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural

Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that

we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is

to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical

All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means

going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of

humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above

nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural

spontaneous beauty their innocence

Man need not transcend nature

z o ~ u =gto LU

Z o Z o U)

gt U)

b t U)

o N a lt)

Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1

Past life A notion to think

Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science

to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief

(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine

details about it

Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a

way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation

It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask

What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)

canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o

will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured

lt) a lt)

Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it

is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are

however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like

small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation

Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can

channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also

meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be

plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and

one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant

memories ofpast lives

The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply

to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from

the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented

Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the

future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes

interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be

concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are

interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking

astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in

z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o

remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)

called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o

storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond

that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will

be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which

will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth

Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of

ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can

penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to

the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A

man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this

he cannot move into them One has to undertake this

of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones

life as well

So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself

completely away from the future for a few months for a certain

specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of

the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does

occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become

identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z

first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u

and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy

the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~

When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)

begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to

look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have

not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy

recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered

his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a

dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his

relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that

world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those

worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and

sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a

dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he

And now And here 2 Q-2

longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered

for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy

years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years

would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a

dream which had come and withered away

-~

Only pure in heart can go in

z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o

mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has

2 already disappeared (1)

Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart

you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great

story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the

biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are

carrying alHhose memories of being a tree

People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose

They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very

cunning

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql

i shya (1)

~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3

Meditation Going into eternity

To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION

Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are

coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go

into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality

going into your eternity going into your godliness

Once again be simple once again be a child And this

z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o

surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU

o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind

5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o

Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are

not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part

of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great

silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are

part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you

are surprised This silence is the only music there

-~

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1

Bardo Preparing for journey ahead

A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is

known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death

Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only

people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited

by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was

devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing

anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve

enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o

has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~

willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0

is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it

Listening to me you become quiet silent

The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person

Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it

away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont

struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for

you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to

it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very

significant possibility will be missed

The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1

The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3

Celebrating death In every move

One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy

celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end

too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon

but of great importance-

I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned

because they never told their names to anybody they never

answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The

three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()

village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~

people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL

being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start

laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)

involved and they would move to another town They were loved

very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that

laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the

situation

Then it happened that they became famous all over the

country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved

them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must

be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at

anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood

the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without

using a single word People would ask their names but they would

simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing

Monks

Then they became old and in one village one of the three

monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with

expectations because now at least when one of them had died they

must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one

would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)

b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~

(I)

presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off

We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead

monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized

that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was

also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his

companions Dont change my It was conventional that

when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the

body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never

been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity

can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered

any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath

and dont change my clothes

So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes

And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became

aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those

things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed

and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have

defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter

when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o

highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~

(I)

(I)

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

Meditation You have to die

Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death

is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death

Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is

accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not

accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death

as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was

z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die

5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5

exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt

C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to

exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation

will help you very much to do this experiment because you will

be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique

will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have

tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a

taste of it It is beautifuL

And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of

this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away

purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay

more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed

and inner silence will be created

Step 2

You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just

exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground

exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes

out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air

goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the

air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing

the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z

you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u

I-

appears like a deep rest ~

Step 3 to

C)

down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a

corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With

closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel

that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned

As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and

move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the

toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in

the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~

ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire

comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on

upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a

watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and

you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique

take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in

one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3

months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the

gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to

ashes then you can watch

z o ~ U gt o UJ

z o

Osho No- School School

Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many

dreams Now I leave you my dream

One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this

school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in

Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma

Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma

Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine

(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every

aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I

have about education Many more things will emerge from in

future

These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)

researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document

which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision

in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method

of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine

details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much

focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of

research in future

And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for

this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him

completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for

No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on

management of this institution

And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward

to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child

education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon

First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other

circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream

of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a

definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground

Swami Anand Vairagya

co CI)

YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)

About Osho

Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and

humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the

world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he

calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is

aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual

traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual

reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this

split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his

enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his

dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a

philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()

CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of

thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing

practical tools for mans self transformation

By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique

Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so

burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of

modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing

process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed

state ofmeditation

By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in

Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a

flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in

the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to

~ I

and death to the struggles of power and politics

from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of

science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of

books in every major language of the world He belongs to no

traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy

My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation

Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government

agents while being held in custody for technical immigration

violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT

TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated

read-OSHO

Never Born Never Died

Only visited this

Planet Earth between

December 11-1931- January 19-1990

Contacts

1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490

N (V)

Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool

OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION

Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way

Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in

Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India

+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722

Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020

MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835

Swamiji

district he his college

Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan

Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time

After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several

become dilapidated is almost in ruins and moving into a new house

fresh just made made for you Death is only a change

Death separates you from your body from your mind

from all that is not you But it separates you against your will You

are resisting you dont want to be separated you are not willing you

are not in a state of let - go Meditation also separates all that is not

you from your being and reality - but the resistance is not there that z o is the only difference Instead of resistance there is tremendous ~ U l willingness a longing a passionate welcome You want it youo LU

Z desire it from the very depth of your heart o

The experience is the same- the separation between the5 ~ false and the real but because of your resistance in death you

~ become unconscious you fall into a coma You cling too much in o death you dont allow it to happen you close all the doors all the lt0 lt0 CJ windows Your lust for life is at the optimum The very idea of dying

frightens you from the very roots But death is a natural

phenomenon and absolutely necessary too- it has to happen If the

leaves dont become yellow and dont fall the new leaves the fresh

and young will not come If new goes on living in the old body he

will not be moving into a better house- fresher newer with more

possibilities of a new beginning Perhaps he may not take the same

route as he has taken in his past life- getting in a desert He may move

into a new sky of consciousness Each death is an end and a

beginning

From False To Truth 4 28 Q- 6

Meditation looks like death and the experience is

exactly the same But the attitude and the approach is different and

difference is so vast that it can be said that meditation is life and

death is just a dream

-~

ltgt z ~ u o ~

~ CJ

The Golden Future 13 Q -1

Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end

One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath

As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the

death itself

In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy

tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe

with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o

so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)

making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)

o ugliest colors

Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N

we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is

never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes

he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives

death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is

an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the

ultimate crescendo of life

But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious

Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death

Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around

Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about

death

Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of

death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes

into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences

You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the

body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged

This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual

way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience

exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~

0shyN

when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens

You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In

meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and

yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness

Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death

Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16

z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)

b r (3

(oJ 0shy(oJ

comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion

then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont

teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely

new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it

Then you are always ready

The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is

purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with

morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy

ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated

state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)

Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o

cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy

laquo ~

that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)

(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy

become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass

through

There are many fears but fundamentally they are only

offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is

death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with

death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a

shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt

but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming

The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1

more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a

protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to

protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At

least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of

unconsciousness is a kind of drug

If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then

only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin

z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()

will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never

disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe

in any beginning and in any end

Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been

here and you have always been here Forms may have been different

forms have been different even in this life

Your form is changing every momeRt And death is

nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker

o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~

w

childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy

~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on

~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI

and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form

into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born

and you never die

You are always here Forms come and go and the

driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of

death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with

the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never

bother about death

---~

The Invitation 7 Q- 3

Zen attitude Laughter

I

I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole

gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive

attitude

Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death

and towards life too because life and death are not separate

Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude

towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u

will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU

Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5

U)

5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)

o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life

each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live

you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can

you laugh with life and in life

~

This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1

Four similar things

Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego

nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in

the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life

The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love

because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people

cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey

never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the

phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death

Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z

their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL

dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy

ltl

Returning To The Source 10

Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness

Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right

path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear

would automatically follow

A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if

age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that

you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy

oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU

Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)

b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()

believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N

thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am

automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man

realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would

realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would

invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He

has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped

Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken

automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught

by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the

effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference

of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65

years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and

remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a

preparation of death He would not do anything now because once

it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now

Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him

now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death

from all sides

When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o

our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~

the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy

our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN

then the fear of death would decrease accordingly

==-+-

Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)

Preparing for death Die to your past

Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to

happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight

For death I dont mean the death that will come

mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation

Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the

death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean

z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o

become available to the unknown ~ ()

a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5

be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J

when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando

o (f)

thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to

live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left

behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you

transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and

death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you

come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God

you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or

whatsoever you choose

~

The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2

Natural death You cantt transcend nature

Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to

live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the

culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition

without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live

the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to

flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you

are absent and life is moving on its own

Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o

all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~

arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect

o ~

the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)

condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people

in the world have died naturally because only very few people have

lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural

Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that

we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is

to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical

All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means

going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of

humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above

nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural

spontaneous beauty their innocence

Man need not transcend nature

z o ~ u =gto LU

Z o Z o U)

gt U)

b t U)

o N a lt)

Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1

Past life A notion to think

Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science

to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief

(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine

details about it

Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a

way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation

It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask

What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)

canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o

will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured

lt) a lt)

Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it

is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are

however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like

small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation

Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can

channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also

meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be

plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and

one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant

memories ofpast lives

The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply

to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from

the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented

Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the

future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes

interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be

concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are

interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking

astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in

z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o

remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)

called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o

storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond

that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will

be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which

will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth

Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of

ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can

penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to

the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A

man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this

he cannot move into them One has to undertake this

of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones

life as well

So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself

completely away from the future for a few months for a certain

specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of

the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does

occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become

identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z

first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u

and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy

the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~

When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)

begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to

look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have

not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy

recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered

his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a

dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his

relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that

world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those

worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and

sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a

dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he

And now And here 2 Q-2

longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered

for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy

years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years

would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a

dream which had come and withered away

-~

Only pure in heart can go in

z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o

mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has

2 already disappeared (1)

Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart

you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great

story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the

biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are

carrying alHhose memories of being a tree

People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose

They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very

cunning

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql

i shya (1)

~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3

Meditation Going into eternity

To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION

Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are

coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go

into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality

going into your eternity going into your godliness

Once again be simple once again be a child And this

z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o

surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU

o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind

5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o

Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are

not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part

of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great

silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are

part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you

are surprised This silence is the only music there

-~

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1

Bardo Preparing for journey ahead

A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is

known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death

Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only

people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited

by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was

devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing

anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve

enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o

has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~

willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0

is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it

Listening to me you become quiet silent

The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person

Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it

away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont

struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for

you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to

it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very

significant possibility will be missed

The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1

The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3

Celebrating death In every move

One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy

celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end

too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon

but of great importance-

I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned

because they never told their names to anybody they never

answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The

three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()

village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~

people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL

being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start

laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)

involved and they would move to another town They were loved

very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that

laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the

situation

Then it happened that they became famous all over the

country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved

them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must

be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at

anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood

the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without

using a single word People would ask their names but they would

simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing

Monks

Then they became old and in one village one of the three

monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with

expectations because now at least when one of them had died they

must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one

would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)

b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~

(I)

presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off

We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead

monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized

that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was

also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his

companions Dont change my It was conventional that

when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the

body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never

been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity

can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered

any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath

and dont change my clothes

So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes

And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became

aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those

things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed

and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have

defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter

when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o

highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~

(I)

(I)

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

Meditation You have to die

Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death

is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death

Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is

accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not

accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death

as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was

z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die

5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5

exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt

C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to

exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation

will help you very much to do this experiment because you will

be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique

will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have

tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a

taste of it It is beautifuL

And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of

this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away

purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay

more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed

and inner silence will be created

Step 2

You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just

exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground

exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes

out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air

goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the

air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing

the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z

you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u

I-

appears like a deep rest ~

Step 3 to

C)

down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a

corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With

closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel

that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned

As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and

move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the

toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in

the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~

ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire

comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on

upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a

watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and

you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique

take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in

one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3

months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the

gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to

ashes then you can watch

z o ~ U gt o UJ

z o

Osho No- School School

Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many

dreams Now I leave you my dream

One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this

school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in

Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma

Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma

Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine

(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every

aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I

have about education Many more things will emerge from in

future

These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)

researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document

which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision

in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method

of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine

details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much

focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of

research in future

And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for

this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him

completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for

No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on

management of this institution

And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward

to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child

education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon

First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other

circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream

of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a

definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground

Swami Anand Vairagya

co CI)

YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)

About Osho

Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and

humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the

world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he

calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is

aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual

traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual

reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this

split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his

enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his

dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a

philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()

CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of

thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing

practical tools for mans self transformation

By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique

Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so

burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of

modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing

process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed

state ofmeditation

By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in

Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a

flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in

the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to

~ I

and death to the struggles of power and politics

from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of

science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of

books in every major language of the world He belongs to no

traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy

My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation

Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government

agents while being held in custody for technical immigration

violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT

TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated

read-OSHO

Never Born Never Died

Only visited this

Planet Earth between

December 11-1931- January 19-1990

Contacts

1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490

N (V)

Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool

OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION

Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way

Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in

Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India

+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722

Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020

MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835

Swamiji

district he his college

Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan

Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time

After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several

Fear of death Every beginning comes to an end

One thing is seen very common among all ofus- fear ofdeath

As a matter of fact this fear is of unknown beyond the death than the

death itself

In a society like India - death is not taboo Indian scripshy

tures are full of very detailed descriptions of death They describe

with gusto- how ugly death is They describe your body in such z o ugly disgusting ways that you will be surprised at these peopleshy~ o why are they so interesectted so obsessed with all that is disgusting l o lJJ and nauseating - for the simple reason that they want you to become Z o

so afraid of lifet so antagonistic to life negative of life they destroy z o V5 your love for lifet your affirmation of life by talking about death by gt (f)

making death as dark as possible by depicting death in all the ~ (f)

o ugliest colors

Every body is afraid of death for the simple reason that~ N

we have not tasted of life yet The man who knows what life is

never afraid of death he welcomes death Whenever death comes

he hugs death he embraces death he welcomes death he receives

death as a guest To the man who has not known what life is death is

an enemy and to the man who knows what life is death is the

ultimate crescendo of life

But everybody is afraid of death that too is contagious

Your parents are afraid of death your neighbors are afraid of death

Small children start getting infected by this constant fear all around

Everybody is afraid of death People dont even want to talk about

death

Those who have known death from inside lose all fear of

death Instead of death being an ugly and fearful thing it changes

into one of the purest most silent and most sublime experiences

You experience yourself for the first time without your prison- the

body and experience absolute freedom unhampered uncaged

This kind of death can be known in many ways One is the usual

way but then you will not be here to report about it You are gone sectpound ~ LJYou have experienced but the experience has also gone with you o laquo ~Fortunately there are other ways in which you can experience

exactly what death is and yet remain alive Love is one In total love ~

0shyN

when you are not holding anything back a kind of death happens

You are no more body you are no more mindt you are pure spirit In

meditation the same experience happens of bodilessness and

yet of absolute consciousness of absolute aliveness

Thats why lovers never feel afraid of death

Walking In Zen Sitting In Zen 12 Q - 7 Zarathustra A God That Can Dance 16

z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)

b r (3

(oJ 0shy(oJ

comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion

then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont

teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely

new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it

Then you are always ready

The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is

purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with

morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy

ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated

state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)

Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o

cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy

laquo ~

that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)

(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy

become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass

through

There are many fears but fundamentally they are only

offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is

death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with

death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a

shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt

but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming

The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1

more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a

protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to

protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At

least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of

unconsciousness is a kind of drug

If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then

only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin

z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()

will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never

disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe

in any beginning and in any end

Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been

here and you have always been here Forms may have been different

forms have been different even in this life

Your form is changing every momeRt And death is

nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker

o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~

w

childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy

~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on

~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI

and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form

into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born

and you never die

You are always here Forms come and go and the

driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of

death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with

the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never

bother about death

---~

The Invitation 7 Q- 3

Zen attitude Laughter

I

I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole

gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive

attitude

Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death

and towards life too because life and death are not separate

Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude

towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u

will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU

Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5

U)

5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)

o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life

each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live

you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can

you laugh with life and in life

~

This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1

Four similar things

Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego

nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in

the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life

The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love

because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people

cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey

never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the

phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death

Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z

their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL

dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy

ltl

Returning To The Source 10

Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness

Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right

path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear

would automatically follow

A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if

age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that

you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy

oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU

Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)

b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()

believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N

thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am

automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man

realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would

realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would

invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He

has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped

Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken

automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught

by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the

effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference

of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65

years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and

remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a

preparation of death He would not do anything now because once

it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now

Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him

now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death

from all sides

When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o

our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~

the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy

our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN

then the fear of death would decrease accordingly

==-+-

Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)

Preparing for death Die to your past

Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to

happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight

For death I dont mean the death that will come

mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation

Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the

death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean

z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o

become available to the unknown ~ ()

a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5

be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J

when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando

o (f)

thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to

live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left

behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you

transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and

death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you

come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God

you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or

whatsoever you choose

~

The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2

Natural death You cantt transcend nature

Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to

live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the

culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition

without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live

the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to

flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you

are absent and life is moving on its own

Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o

all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~

arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect

o ~

the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)

condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people

in the world have died naturally because only very few people have

lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural

Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that

we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is

to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical

All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means

going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of

humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above

nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural

spontaneous beauty their innocence

Man need not transcend nature

z o ~ u =gto LU

Z o Z o U)

gt U)

b t U)

o N a lt)

Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1

Past life A notion to think

Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science

to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief

(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine

details about it

Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a

way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation

It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask

What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)

canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o

will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured

lt) a lt)

Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it

is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are

however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like

small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation

Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can

channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also

meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be

plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and

one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant

memories ofpast lives

The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply

to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from

the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented

Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the

future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes

interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be

concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are

interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking

astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in

z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o

remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)

called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o

storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond

that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will

be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which

will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth

Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of

ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can

penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to

the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A

man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this

he cannot move into them One has to undertake this

of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones

life as well

So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself

completely away from the future for a few months for a certain

specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of

the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does

occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become

identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z

first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u

and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy

the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~

When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)

begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to

look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have

not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy

recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered

his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a

dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his

relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that

world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those

worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and

sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a

dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he

And now And here 2 Q-2

longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered

for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy

years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years

would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a

dream which had come and withered away

-~

Only pure in heart can go in

z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o

mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has

2 already disappeared (1)

Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart

you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great

story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the

biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are

carrying alHhose memories of being a tree

People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose

They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very

cunning

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql

i shya (1)

~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3

Meditation Going into eternity

To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION

Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are

coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go

into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality

going into your eternity going into your godliness

Once again be simple once again be a child And this

z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o

surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU

o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind

5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o

Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are

not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part

of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great

silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are

part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you

are surprised This silence is the only music there

-~

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1

Bardo Preparing for journey ahead

A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is

known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death

Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only

people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited

by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was

devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing

anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve

enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o

has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~

willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0

is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it

Listening to me you become quiet silent

The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person

Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it

away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont

struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for

you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to

it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very

significant possibility will be missed

The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1

The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3

Celebrating death In every move

One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy

celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end

too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon

but of great importance-

I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned

because they never told their names to anybody they never

answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The

three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()

village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~

people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL

being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start

laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)

involved and they would move to another town They were loved

very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that

laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the

situation

Then it happened that they became famous all over the

country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved

them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must

be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at

anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood

the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without

using a single word People would ask their names but they would

simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing

Monks

Then they became old and in one village one of the three

monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with

expectations because now at least when one of them had died they

must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one

would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)

b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~

(I)

presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off

We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead

monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized

that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was

also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his

companions Dont change my It was conventional that

when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the

body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never

been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity

can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered

any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath

and dont change my clothes

So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes

And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became

aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those

things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed

and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have

defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter

when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o

highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~

(I)

(I)

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

Meditation You have to die

Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death

is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death

Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is

accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not

accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death

as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was

z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die

5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5

exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt

C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to

exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation

will help you very much to do this experiment because you will

be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique

will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have

tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a

taste of it It is beautifuL

And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of

this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away

purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay

more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed

and inner silence will be created

Step 2

You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just

exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground

exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes

out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air

goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the

air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing

the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z

you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u

I-

appears like a deep rest ~

Step 3 to

C)

down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a

corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With

closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel

that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned

As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and

move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the

toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in

the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~

ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire

comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on

upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a

watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and

you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique

take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in

one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3

months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the

gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to

ashes then you can watch

z o ~ U gt o UJ

z o

Osho No- School School

Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many

dreams Now I leave you my dream

One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this

school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in

Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma

Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma

Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine

(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every

aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I

have about education Many more things will emerge from in

future

These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)

researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document

which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision

in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method

of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine

details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much

focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of

research in future

And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for

this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him

completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for

No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on

management of this institution

And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward

to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child

education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon

First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other

circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream

of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a

definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground

Swami Anand Vairagya

co CI)

YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)

About Osho

Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and

humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the

world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he

calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is

aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual

traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual

reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this

split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his

enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his

dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a

philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()

CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of

thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing

practical tools for mans self transformation

By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique

Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so

burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of

modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing

process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed

state ofmeditation

By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in

Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a

flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in

the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to

~ I

and death to the struggles of power and politics

from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of

science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of

books in every major language of the world He belongs to no

traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy

My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation

Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government

agents while being held in custody for technical immigration

violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT

TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated

read-OSHO

Never Born Never Died

Only visited this

Planet Earth between

December 11-1931- January 19-1990

Contacts

1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490

N (V)

Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool

OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION

Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way

Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in

Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India

+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722

Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020

MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835

Swamiji

district he his college

Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan

Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time

After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several

z o ~ u o ~ w Z o z o U5 gt (f)

b r (3

(oJ 0shy(oJ

comes fear Each accumulation brings fear in the same proportion

then you are afraid Dont accumulate and fear disappears I dont

teach you renunciation in the old sense my sannyas is an absolutely

new concept It teaches you to be in the world and yet to be not of it

Then you are always ready

The purity of the spirit is the real poverty And what is

purity Dont misunderstand me-- purity has nothing to do with

morality Dont interpret it in a moralistic way Purity has nothshy

ing to do with puritans Purity simply means an uncontaminated

state of mind where only your consciousness is and nothing else 0)

Nothing else really enters into your consciousness There is no way z ~ LLHow can you take God into your being There is no way Money o

cannot enter into your consciousness But if you want to possess Ishy

laquo ~

that possessiveness can enter into your consciousness Then you C)

(oJbecome impure If you dont want to possess anything you 0shy

become fearless Then even death is a beautiful experience to pass

through

There are many fears but fundamentally they are only

offshoots of one fear branches of one tree The name of the tree is

death You may not be aware that this fear is concerned with

death but every fear is concerned with death Fear is only a

shadow It may not be apparent if you are afraid of going bankrupt

but you are really afraid of being without money and becoming

The Art Of Dying 2 Q - 1

more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a

protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to

protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At

least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of

unconsciousness is a kind of drug

If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then

only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin

z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()

will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never

disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe

in any beginning and in any end

Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been

here and you have always been here Forms may have been different

forms have been different even in this life

Your form is changing every momeRt And death is

nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker

o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~

w

childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy

~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on

~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI

and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form

into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born

and you never die

You are always here Forms come and go and the

driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of

death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with

the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never

bother about death

---~

The Invitation 7 Q- 3

Zen attitude Laughter

I

I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole

gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive

attitude

Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death

and towards life too because life and death are not separate

Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude

towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u

will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU

Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5

U)

5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)

o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life

each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live

you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can

you laugh with life and in life

~

This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1

Four similar things

Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego

nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in

the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life

The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love

because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people

cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey

never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the

phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death

Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z

their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL

dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy

ltl

Returning To The Source 10

Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness

Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right

path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear

would automatically follow

A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if

age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that

you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy

oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU

Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)

b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()

believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N

thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am

automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man

realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would

realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would

invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He

has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped

Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken

automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught

by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the

effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference

of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65

years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and

remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a

preparation of death He would not do anything now because once

it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now

Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him

now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death

from all sides

When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o

our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~

the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy

our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN

then the fear of death would decrease accordingly

==-+-

Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)

Preparing for death Die to your past

Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to

happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight

For death I dont mean the death that will come

mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation

Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the

death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean

z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o

become available to the unknown ~ ()

a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5

be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J

when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando

o (f)

thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to

live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left

behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you

transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and

death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you

come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God

you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or

whatsoever you choose

~

The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2

Natural death You cantt transcend nature

Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to

live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the

culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition

without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live

the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to

flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you

are absent and life is moving on its own

Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o

all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~

arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect

o ~

the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)

condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people

in the world have died naturally because only very few people have

lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural

Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that

we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is

to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical

All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means

going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of

humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above

nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural

spontaneous beauty their innocence

Man need not transcend nature

z o ~ u =gto LU

Z o Z o U)

gt U)

b t U)

o N a lt)

Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1

Past life A notion to think

Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science

to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief

(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine

details about it

Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a

way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation

It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask

What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)

canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o

will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured

lt) a lt)

Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it

is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are

however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like

small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation

Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can

channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also

meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be

plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and

one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant

memories ofpast lives

The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply

to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from

the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented

Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the

future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes

interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be

concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are

interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking

astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in

z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o

remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)

called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o

storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond

that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will

be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which

will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth

Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of

ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can

penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to

the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A

man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this

he cannot move into them One has to undertake this

of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones

life as well

So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself

completely away from the future for a few months for a certain

specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of

the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does

occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become

identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z

first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u

and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy

the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~

When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)

begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to

look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have

not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy

recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered

his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a

dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his

relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that

world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those

worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and

sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a

dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he

And now And here 2 Q-2

longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered

for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy

years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years

would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a

dream which had come and withered away

-~

Only pure in heart can go in

z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o

mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has

2 already disappeared (1)

Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart

you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great

story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the

biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are

carrying alHhose memories of being a tree

People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose

They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very

cunning

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql

i shya (1)

~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3

Meditation Going into eternity

To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION

Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are

coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go

into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality

going into your eternity going into your godliness

Once again be simple once again be a child And this

z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o

surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU

o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind

5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o

Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are

not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part

of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great

silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are

part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you

are surprised This silence is the only music there

-~

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1

Bardo Preparing for journey ahead

A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is

known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death

Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only

people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited

by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was

devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing

anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve

enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o

has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~

willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0

is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it

Listening to me you become quiet silent

The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person

Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it

away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont

struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for

you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to

it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very

significant possibility will be missed

The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1

The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3

Celebrating death In every move

One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy

celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end

too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon

but of great importance-

I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned

because they never told their names to anybody they never

answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The

three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()

village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~

people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL

being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start

laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)

involved and they would move to another town They were loved

very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that

laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the

situation

Then it happened that they became famous all over the

country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved

them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must

be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at

anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood

the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without

using a single word People would ask their names but they would

simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing

Monks

Then they became old and in one village one of the three

monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with

expectations because now at least when one of them had died they

must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one

would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)

b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~

(I)

presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off

We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead

monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized

that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was

also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his

companions Dont change my It was conventional that

when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the

body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never

been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity

can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered

any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath

and dont change my clothes

So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes

And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became

aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those

things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed

and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have

defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter

when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o

highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~

(I)

(I)

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

Meditation You have to die

Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death

is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death

Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is

accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not

accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death

as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was

z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die

5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5

exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt

C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to

exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation

will help you very much to do this experiment because you will

be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique

will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have

tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a

taste of it It is beautifuL

And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of

this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away

purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay

more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed

and inner silence will be created

Step 2

You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just

exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground

exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes

out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air

goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the

air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing

the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z

you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u

I-

appears like a deep rest ~

Step 3 to

C)

down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a

corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With

closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel

that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned

As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and

move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the

toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in

the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~

ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire

comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on

upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a

watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and

you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique

take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in

one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3

months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the

gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to

ashes then you can watch

z o ~ U gt o UJ

z o

Osho No- School School

Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many

dreams Now I leave you my dream

One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this

school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in

Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma

Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma

Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine

(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every

aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I

have about education Many more things will emerge from in

future

These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)

researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document

which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision

in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method

of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine

details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much

focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of

research in future

And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for

this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him

completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for

No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on

management of this institution

And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward

to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child

education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon

First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other

circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream

of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a

definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground

Swami Anand Vairagya

co CI)

YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)

About Osho

Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and

humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the

world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he

calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is

aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual

traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual

reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this

split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his

enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his

dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a

philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()

CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of

thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing

practical tools for mans self transformation

By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique

Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so

burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of

modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing

process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed

state ofmeditation

By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in

Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a

flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in

the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to

~ I

and death to the struggles of power and politics

from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of

science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of

books in every major language of the world He belongs to no

traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy

My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation

Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government

agents while being held in custody for technical immigration

violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT

TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated

read-OSHO

Never Born Never Died

Only visited this

Planet Earth between

December 11-1931- January 19-1990

Contacts

1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490

N (V)

Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool

OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION

Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way

Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in

Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India

+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722

Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020

MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835

Swamiji

district he his college

Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan

Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time

After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several

more vulnerable to death People go on holding money as a

protection although they know perfectly well that there is no way to

protect yourself against death But still something has to be done At

least it keeps you busy and keeping yourself busy is a kind of

unconsciousness is a kind of drug

If death is the basic and the fundamental fear then

only one thing can make you fearless and that is an experiencewithin

z you of a deathless consciousness Nothing else No money no o ~ power no prestige-nothing can be an insurance against death except() l o w a deep meditation which reveals you that your body will die your Z o z mind will die but you are beyond the body- mind structure Your o en essential core your essential life source has been here before you andgt b ()

will remain after you It has changed through many forms it has ~ o evolved through many forms But it has never disappeared from the (J CI very beginning- if there has been any beginning And it will never

disappear to the very end-if there is any end because I dont believe

in any beginning and in any end

Existence is beginning less and endless It has always been

here and you have always been here Forms may have been different

forms have been different even in this life

Your form is changing every momeRt And death is

nothing buta change a vital change a little bigger change a quicker

o z change From childhood to youthyou dont recognize when ~

w

childhood left you and you became young From youth to old age o I shy

~ things go so gradually that you never recognize at what date on

~what day in what year - left you The change is very gradual CI

and slow Death is a quantum jump form one body form one form

into another form But it is not an end to you You were never born

and you never die

You are always here Forms come and go and the

driver of life continues Unless you experience this the fear of

death will not leave you Meditation brings you face to face with

the reality Once you know on your own what life is you never

bother about death

---~

The Invitation 7 Q- 3

Zen attitude Laughter

I

I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole

gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive

attitude

Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death

and towards life too because life and death are not separate

Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude

towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u

will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU

Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5

U)

5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)

o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life

each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live

you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can

you laugh with life and in life

~

This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1

Four similar things

Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego

nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in

the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life

The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love

because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people

cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey

never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the

phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death

Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z

their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL

dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy

ltl

Returning To The Source 10

Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness

Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right

path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear

would automatically follow

A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if

age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that

you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy

oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU

Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)

b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()

believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N

thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am

automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man

realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would

realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would

invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He

has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped

Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken

automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught

by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the

effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference

of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65

years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and

remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a

preparation of death He would not do anything now because once

it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now

Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him

now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death

from all sides

When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o

our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~

the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy

our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN

then the fear of death would decrease accordingly

==-+-

Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)

Preparing for death Die to your past

Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to

happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight

For death I dont mean the death that will come

mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation

Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the

death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean

z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o

become available to the unknown ~ ()

a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5

be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J

when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando

o (f)

thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to

live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left

behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you

transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and

death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you

come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God

you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or

whatsoever you choose

~

The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2

Natural death You cantt transcend nature

Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to

live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the

culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition

without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live

the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to

flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you

are absent and life is moving on its own

Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o

all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~

arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect

o ~

the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)

condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people

in the world have died naturally because only very few people have

lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural

Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that

we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is

to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical

All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means

going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of

humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above

nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural

spontaneous beauty their innocence

Man need not transcend nature

z o ~ u =gto LU

Z o Z o U)

gt U)

b t U)

o N a lt)

Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1

Past life A notion to think

Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science

to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief

(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine

details about it

Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a

way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation

It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask

What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)

canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o

will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured

lt) a lt)

Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it

is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are

however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like

small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation

Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can

channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also

meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be

plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and

one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant

memories ofpast lives

The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply

to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from

the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented

Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the

future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes

interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be

concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are

interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking

astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in

z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o

remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)

called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o

storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond

that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will

be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which

will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth

Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of

ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can

penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to

the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A

man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this

he cannot move into them One has to undertake this

of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones

life as well

So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself

completely away from the future for a few months for a certain

specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of

the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does

occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become

identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z

first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u

and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy

the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~

When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)

begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to

look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have

not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy

recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered

his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a

dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his

relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that

world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those

worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and

sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a

dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he

And now And here 2 Q-2

longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered

for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy

years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years

would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a

dream which had come and withered away

-~

Only pure in heart can go in

z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o

mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has

2 already disappeared (1)

Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart

you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great

story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the

biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are

carrying alHhose memories of being a tree

People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose

They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very

cunning

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql

i shya (1)

~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3

Meditation Going into eternity

To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION

Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are

coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go

into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality

going into your eternity going into your godliness

Once again be simple once again be a child And this

z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o

surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU

o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind

5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o

Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are

not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part

of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great

silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are

part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you

are surprised This silence is the only music there

-~

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1

Bardo Preparing for journey ahead

A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is

known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death

Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only

people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited

by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was

devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing

anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve

enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o

has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~

willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0

is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it

Listening to me you become quiet silent

The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person

Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it

away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont

struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for

you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to

it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very

significant possibility will be missed

The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1

The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3

Celebrating death In every move

One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy

celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end

too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon

but of great importance-

I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned

because they never told their names to anybody they never

answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The

three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()

village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~

people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL

being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start

laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)

involved and they would move to another town They were loved

very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that

laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the

situation

Then it happened that they became famous all over the

country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved

them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must

be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at

anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood

the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without

using a single word People would ask their names but they would

simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing

Monks

Then they became old and in one village one of the three

monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with

expectations because now at least when one of them had died they

must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one

would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)

b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~

(I)

presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off

We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead

monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized

that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was

also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his

companions Dont change my It was conventional that

when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the

body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never

been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity

can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered

any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath

and dont change my clothes

So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes

And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became

aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those

things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed

and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have

defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter

when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o

highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~

(I)

(I)

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

Meditation You have to die

Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death

is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death

Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is

accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not

accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death

as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was

z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die

5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5

exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt

C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to

exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation

will help you very much to do this experiment because you will

be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique

will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have

tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a

taste of it It is beautifuL

And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of

this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away

purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay

more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed

and inner silence will be created

Step 2

You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just

exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground

exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes

out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air

goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the

air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing

the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z

you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u

I-

appears like a deep rest ~

Step 3 to

C)

down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a

corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With

closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel

that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned

As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and

move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the

toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in

the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~

ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire

comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on

upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a

watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and

you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique

take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in

one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3

months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the

gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to

ashes then you can watch

z o ~ U gt o UJ

z o

Osho No- School School

Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many

dreams Now I leave you my dream

One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this

school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in

Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma

Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma

Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine

(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every

aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I

have about education Many more things will emerge from in

future

These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)

researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document

which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision

in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method

of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine

details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much

focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of

research in future

And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for

this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him

completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for

No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on

management of this institution

And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward

to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child

education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon

First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other

circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream

of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a

definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground

Swami Anand Vairagya

co CI)

YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)

About Osho

Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and

humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the

world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he

calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is

aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual

traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual

reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this

split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his

enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his

dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a

philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()

CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of

thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing

practical tools for mans self transformation

By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique

Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so

burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of

modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing

process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed

state ofmeditation

By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in

Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a

flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in

the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to

~ I

and death to the struggles of power and politics

from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of

science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of

books in every major language of the world He belongs to no

traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy

My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation

Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government

agents while being held in custody for technical immigration

violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT

TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated

read-OSHO

Never Born Never Died

Only visited this

Planet Earth between

December 11-1931- January 19-1990

Contacts

1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490

N (V)

Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool

OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION

Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way

Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in

Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India

+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722

Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020

MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835

Swamiji

district he his college

Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan

Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time

After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several

Zen attitude Laughter

I

I A positive attitude towards death can change the whole

gestalt of our conscious Here is something new for all ofus - a positive

attitude

Laughter Yes Laughter is the Zen attitude towards death

and towards life too because life and death are not separate

Whatsoever is your attitude towards life will be your attitude

towards death because death comes as the ultimate flowering of life z o Life exists for deathmiddot Life exists through death Without death there sect u

will be no life at all Death is not the end but the culmination the 5 IU

Z crescendo Death is not the enemy it is the friend It makes life o possible So the Zen attitude about death is exactly the same as is 5

U)

5 the Zen attitude towards life- that of laughter joy celebration And b I if you can laugh at death- in death you are free from alL You are (f)

o freedom then If you cannot laugh at death you will not be able to -0 ~ laugh in life either Because death is always coming Each act in life

each move in life brings death closer Each moment that you live

you get closer to death If you cannot laugh with death how can

you laugh with life and in life

~

This Very Body The Buddha 8 Q- 1

Four similar things

Sleep opens a different dimension where identity ego

nothing of this world exists Thats why it is so fresh so refreshing in

the morning you come back to life a new day starts a new life

The fear of death will automatically create a fear of love

because love also is like death - you die in it Thats why people

cannot love They talk aboutit they fantasize they imagine butthey

never fall in love Even if they try they try to manipulate the

phenomenon not allowing it because love is so much like death

Four things are similar-- deathlove sleep and meditation () z

their qualities are similar And the basic similarity is that you have to ~ o LL

dissolve and people are afraid of all of them If you are afraid of ~ will be afraid of r-shy

ltl

Returning To The Source 10

Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness

Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right

path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear

would automatically follow

A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if

age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that

you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy

oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU

Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)

b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()

believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N

thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am

automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man

realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would

realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would

invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He

has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped

Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken

automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught

by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the

effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference

of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65

years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and

remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a

preparation of death He would not do anything now because once

it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now

Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him

now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death

from all sides

When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o

our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~

the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy

our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN

then the fear of death would decrease accordingly

==-+-

Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)

Preparing for death Die to your past

Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to

happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight

For death I dont mean the death that will come

mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation

Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the

death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean

z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o

become available to the unknown ~ ()

a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5

be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J

when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando

o (f)

thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to

live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left

behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you

transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and

death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you

come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God

you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or

whatsoever you choose

~

The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2

Natural death You cantt transcend nature

Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to

live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the

culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition

without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live

the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to

flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you

are absent and life is moving on its own

Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o

all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~

arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect

o ~

the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)

condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people

in the world have died naturally because only very few people have

lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural

Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that

we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is

to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical

All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means

going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of

humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above

nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural

spontaneous beauty their innocence

Man need not transcend nature

z o ~ u =gto LU

Z o Z o U)

gt U)

b t U)

o N a lt)

Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1

Past life A notion to think

Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science

to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief

(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine

details about it

Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a

way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation

It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask

What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)

canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o

will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured

lt) a lt)

Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it

is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are

however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like

small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation

Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can

channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also

meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be

plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and

one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant

memories ofpast lives

The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply

to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from

the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented

Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the

future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes

interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be

concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are

interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking

astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in

z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o

remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)

called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o

storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond

that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will

be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which

will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth

Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of

ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can

penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to

the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A

man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this

he cannot move into them One has to undertake this

of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones

life as well

So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself

completely away from the future for a few months for a certain

specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of

the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does

occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become

identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z

first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u

and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy

the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~

When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)

begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to

look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have

not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy

recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered

his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a

dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his

relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that

world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those

worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and

sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a

dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he

And now And here 2 Q-2

longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered

for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy

years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years

would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a

dream which had come and withered away

-~

Only pure in heart can go in

z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o

mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has

2 already disappeared (1)

Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart

you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great

story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the

biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are

carrying alHhose memories of being a tree

People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose

They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very

cunning

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql

i shya (1)

~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3

Meditation Going into eternity

To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION

Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are

coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go

into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality

going into your eternity going into your godliness

Once again be simple once again be a child And this

z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o

surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU

o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind

5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o

Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are

not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part

of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great

silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are

part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you

are surprised This silence is the only music there

-~

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1

Bardo Preparing for journey ahead

A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is

known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death

Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only

people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited

by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was

devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing

anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve

enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o

has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~

willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0

is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it

Listening to me you become quiet silent

The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person

Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it

away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont

struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for

you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to

it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very

significant possibility will be missed

The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1

The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3

Celebrating death In every move

One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy

celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end

too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon

but of great importance-

I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned

because they never told their names to anybody they never

answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The

three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()

village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~

people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL

being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start

laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)

involved and they would move to another town They were loved

very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that

laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the

situation

Then it happened that they became famous all over the

country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved

them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must

be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at

anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood

the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without

using a single word People would ask their names but they would

simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing

Monks

Then they became old and in one village one of the three

monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with

expectations because now at least when one of them had died they

must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one

would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)

b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~

(I)

presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off

We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead

monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized

that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was

also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his

companions Dont change my It was conventional that

when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the

body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never

been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity

can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered

any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath

and dont change my clothes

So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes

And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became

aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those

things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed

and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have

defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter

when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o

highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~

(I)

(I)

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

Meditation You have to die

Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death

is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death

Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is

accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not

accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death

as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was

z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die

5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5

exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt

C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to

exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation

will help you very much to do this experiment because you will

be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique

will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have

tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a

taste of it It is beautifuL

And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of

this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away

purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay

more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed

and inner silence will be created

Step 2

You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just

exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground

exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes

out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air

goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the

air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing

the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z

you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u

I-

appears like a deep rest ~

Step 3 to

C)

down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a

corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With

closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel

that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned

As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and

move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the

toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in

the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~

ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire

comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on

upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a

watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and

you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique

take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in

one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3

months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the

gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to

ashes then you can watch

z o ~ U gt o UJ

z o

Osho No- School School

Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many

dreams Now I leave you my dream

One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this

school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in

Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma

Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma

Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine

(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every

aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I

have about education Many more things will emerge from in

future

These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)

researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document

which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision

in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method

of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine

details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much

focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of

research in future

And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for

this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him

completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for

No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on

management of this institution

And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward

to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child

education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon

First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other

circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream

of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a

definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground

Swami Anand Vairagya

co CI)

YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)

About Osho

Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and

humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the

world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he

calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is

aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual

traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual

reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this

split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his

enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his

dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a

philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()

CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of

thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing

practical tools for mans self transformation

By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique

Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so

burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of

modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing

process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed

state ofmeditation

By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in

Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a

flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in

the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to

~ I

and death to the struggles of power and politics

from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of

science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of

books in every major language of the world He belongs to no

traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy

My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation

Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government

agents while being held in custody for technical immigration

violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT

TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated

read-OSHO

Never Born Never Died

Only visited this

Planet Earth between

December 11-1931- January 19-1990

Contacts

1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490

N (V)

Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool

OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION

Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way

Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in

Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India

+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722

Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020

MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835

Swamiji

district he his college

Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan

Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time

After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several

Freedom from fear of death Enhance yonr awareness

Understanding of one automatically leads us to the right

path If we could understand the fear ofdeath freedom from this fear

would automatically follow

A man grows older up to the age of 35 years after that even if

age continues to grow life force goes down It may be possible that

you dont feel any need of meditation because man is bodyshy

oriented at this age amp his body is still growing It is possible that z o diseases only affect the body in this age but after 35 years these ~ () J disease would take a new direction because life has started moving o LU

Z towards death now When you grow up you expand outwardly amp o o z whenyou die you shrink back to your center (I) 5gt It is a fact that it is death that is behind all kinds of C)

b c diseases in old age People usually say that he died of sickness I ()

believe that it would be correct to say that he got sick because of 00 0- death Actually the possibility of death makes you vulnerable to N

thousands of diseases If I believe that I would die then I am

automatically vulnerable to all possible diseases If a healthy man

realizes the certainty of death then even he would get sick He would

realise that he is suddenly caught by many diseases He would

invite many diseases in just 24 hours What happened to him He

has become vulnerable to diseases his resistance has dropped

Death is certain amp his inner wall of conscious is broken

automatically He is ready to die now therefore he is easily caught

by the diseases Thatls why it is important to understand the

effect of retirement before you actually retire It creates a difference

of 5-6 years If someone has to die in 70 years he would die in 65

years If someone has to die in 80 years he would die in 75 years and

remaining period of retirement of 10-15 years is nothing but a

preparation of death He would not do anything now because once

it is understood that he is no more needed in life- he is useless now

Now that man suddenly feels that he is useless nobody wants him

now Suddenly there is vulnerability in him he is open to death

from all sides

When human conscious feels healthy Firstwhen (I)someone starts feeling of his owninner being Usually we donlt have z 15any feeling towards our own being We have a feeling of our hands 1L o

our feet our head our heart This is a very dangerous situation So ~

the primary meaning of meditation is that we should be aware of 0shy

our body and our inner being If this awareness increases day by day 0shyN

then the fear of death would decrease accordingly

==-+-

Hansiba Kheliba Dhariba Dhynaru (Translated)

Preparing for death Die to your past

Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to

happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight

For death I dont mean the death that will come

mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation

Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the

death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean

z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o

become available to the unknown ~ ()

a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5

be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J

when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando

o (f)

thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to

live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left

behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you

transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and

death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you

come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God

you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or

whatsoever you choose

~

The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2

Natural death You cantt transcend nature

Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to

live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the

culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition

without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live

the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to

flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you

are absent and life is moving on its own

Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o

all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~

arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect

o ~

the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)

condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people

in the world have died naturally because only very few people have

lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural

Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that

we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is

to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical

All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means

going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of

humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above

nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural

spontaneous beauty their innocence

Man need not transcend nature

z o ~ u =gto LU

Z o Z o U)

gt U)

b t U)

o N a lt)

Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1

Past life A notion to think

Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science

to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief

(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine

details about it

Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a

way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation

It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask

What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)

canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o

will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured

lt) a lt)

Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it

is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are

however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like

small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation

Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can

channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also

meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be

plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and

one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant

memories ofpast lives

The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply

to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from

the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented

Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the

future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes

interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be

concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are

interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking

astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in

z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o

remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)

called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o

storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond

that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will

be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which

will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth

Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of

ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can

penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to

the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A

man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this

he cannot move into them One has to undertake this

of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones

life as well

So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself

completely away from the future for a few months for a certain

specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of

the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does

occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become

identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z

first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u

and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy

the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~

When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)

begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to

look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have

not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy

recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered

his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a

dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his

relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that

world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those

worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and

sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a

dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he

And now And here 2 Q-2

longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered

for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy

years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years

would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a

dream which had come and withered away

-~

Only pure in heart can go in

z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o

mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has

2 already disappeared (1)

Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart

you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great

story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the

biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are

carrying alHhose memories of being a tree

People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose

They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very

cunning

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql

i shya (1)

~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3

Meditation Going into eternity

To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION

Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are

coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go

into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality

going into your eternity going into your godliness

Once again be simple once again be a child And this

z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o

surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU

o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind

5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o

Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are

not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part

of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great

silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are

part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you

are surprised This silence is the only music there

-~

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1

Bardo Preparing for journey ahead

A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is

known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death

Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only

people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited

by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was

devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing

anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve

enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o

has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~

willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0

is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it

Listening to me you become quiet silent

The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person

Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it

away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont

struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for

you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to

it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very

significant possibility will be missed

The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1

The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3

Celebrating death In every move

One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy

celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end

too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon

but of great importance-

I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned

because they never told their names to anybody they never

answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The

three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()

village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~

people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL

being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start

laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)

involved and they would move to another town They were loved

very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that

laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the

situation

Then it happened that they became famous all over the

country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved

them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must

be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at

anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood

the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without

using a single word People would ask their names but they would

simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing

Monks

Then they became old and in one village one of the three

monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with

expectations because now at least when one of them had died they

must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one

would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)

b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~

(I)

presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off

We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead

monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized

that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was

also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his

companions Dont change my It was conventional that

when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the

body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never

been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity

can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered

any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath

and dont change my clothes

So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes

And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became

aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those

things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed

and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have

defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter

when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o

highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~

(I)

(I)

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

Meditation You have to die

Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death

is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death

Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is

accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not

accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death

as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was

z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die

5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5

exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt

C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to

exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation

will help you very much to do this experiment because you will

be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique

will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have

tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a

taste of it It is beautifuL

And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of

this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away

purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay

more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed

and inner silence will be created

Step 2

You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just

exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground

exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes

out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air

goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the

air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing

the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z

you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u

I-

appears like a deep rest ~

Step 3 to

C)

down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a

corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With

closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel

that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned

As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and

move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the

toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in

the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~

ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire

comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on

upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a

watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and

you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique

take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in

one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3

months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the

gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to

ashes then you can watch

z o ~ U gt o UJ

z o

Osho No- School School

Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many

dreams Now I leave you my dream

One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this

school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in

Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma

Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma

Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine

(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every

aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I

have about education Many more things will emerge from in

future

These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)

researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document

which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision

in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method

of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine

details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much

focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of

research in future

And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for

this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him

completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for

No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on

management of this institution

And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward

to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child

education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon

First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other

circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream

of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a

definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground

Swami Anand Vairagya

co CI)

YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)

About Osho

Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and

humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the

world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he

calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is

aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual

traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual

reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this

split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his

enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his

dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a

philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()

CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of

thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing

practical tools for mans self transformation

By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique

Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so

burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of

modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing

process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed

state ofmeditation

By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in

Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a

flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in

the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to

~ I

and death to the struggles of power and politics

from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of

science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of

books in every major language of the world He belongs to no

traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy

My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation

Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government

agents while being held in custody for technical immigration

violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT

TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated

read-OSHO

Never Born Never Died

Only visited this

Planet Earth between

December 11-1931- January 19-1990

Contacts

1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490

N (V)

Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool

OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION

Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way

Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in

Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India

+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722

Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020

MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835

Swamiji

district he his college

Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan

Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time

After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several

Preparing for death Die to your past

Prepare yourselffor death in advance for it is definitely going to

happen one day It is very easy through Oshas insight

For death I dont mean the death that will come

mean the death that visits you every moment with each exhalation

Accept this death each moment and you will be ready for the

death when it comes Start dying each moment to the past Clean

z yourself of the past each moment Die to the known so that you o

become available to the unknown ~ ()

a w How to prepare yourself for death When I say- how to z o prepare for death I dont mean preparing for the death that will z o come in the end -- that is far away Ifyou prepare for it you willlt75 5

be preparing for the future and again the mind come in No b J

when I prepare with dying and being reborn each moment youo will be able to live life and you will be able to live death also Ando

o (f)

thats what spirituality is really all about To live death intensely to

live life intensely to live both so passionately that nothing is left

behind unlived not even death Ifyou live life and death totally you

transcend In that tremendous passion and intensity of life and

death you transcend duality you transcended the dichotomy you

come to the One That One is really the truth You can call it- God

you can call it- life and can call it- truth 5amadhi ecstasy or

whatsoever you choose

~

The Art Of Dying 2 Q-2

Natural death You cantt transcend nature

Tome natural death has a far deeper meaning One has to

live a natural life to attain a natural death Natural death is the

culmination of a life lived naturally without any inhibition

without any repression -- just the way the animals live the birds live

the trees live without any split a life of let-go allowing nature to

flow through you without any obstruction from your side as if you

are absent and life is moving on its own

Rather than you living life life lives you you are secondary lt)then the culmination will be a natural death According to my z ~ definition only an awakened man can die a natural death otherwise u o

all deaths are unnatural because all lives are unnatural How canyou ~

arrive at a natural death living an unnatural life Death will reflect

o ~

the ultimate culmination the crescendo of your whole life In a (f)

condensed form it is all that you have lived 50 only very few people

in the world have died naturally because only very few people have

lived naturally Our conditionings dont allow us to benatural

Our conditionings from the very beginning teach us that

we have to be something more than nature that just to be natural is

to be animal we have to be supernatural And it seems very logical

All the religions have been teaching this -- that to be man means

going above nature -- and they have convinced centuries of

humanity to go above nature Nobody has succeeded in going above

nature All that they have succeeded in is destroying their natural

spontaneous beauty their innocence

Man need not transcend nature

z o ~ u =gto LU

Z o Z o U)

gt U)

b t U)

o N a lt)

Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1

Past life A notion to think

Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science

to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief

(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine

details about it

Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a

way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation

It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask

What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)

canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o

will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured

lt) a lt)

Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it

is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are

however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like

small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation

Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can

channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also

meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be

plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and

one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant

memories ofpast lives

The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply

to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from

the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented

Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the

future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes

interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be

concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are

interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking

astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in

z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o

remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)

called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o

storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond

that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will

be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which

will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth

Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of

ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can

penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to

the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A

man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this

he cannot move into them One has to undertake this

of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones

life as well

So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself

completely away from the future for a few months for a certain

specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of

the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does

occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become

identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z

first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u

and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy

the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~

When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)

begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to

look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have

not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy

recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered

his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a

dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his

relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that

world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those

worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and

sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a

dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he

And now And here 2 Q-2

longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered

for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy

years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years

would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a

dream which had come and withered away

-~

Only pure in heart can go in

z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o

mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has

2 already disappeared (1)

Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart

you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great

story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the

biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are

carrying alHhose memories of being a tree

People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose

They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very

cunning

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql

i shya (1)

~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3

Meditation Going into eternity

To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION

Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are

coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go

into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality

going into your eternity going into your godliness

Once again be simple once again be a child And this

z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o

surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU

o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind

5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o

Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are

not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part

of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great

silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are

part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you

are surprised This silence is the only music there

-~

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1

Bardo Preparing for journey ahead

A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is

known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death

Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only

people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited

by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was

devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing

anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve

enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o

has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~

willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0

is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it

Listening to me you become quiet silent

The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person

Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it

away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont

struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for

you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to

it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very

significant possibility will be missed

The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1

The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3

Celebrating death In every move

One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy

celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end

too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon

but of great importance-

I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned

because they never told their names to anybody they never

answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The

three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()

village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~

people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL

being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start

laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)

involved and they would move to another town They were loved

very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that

laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the

situation

Then it happened that they became famous all over the

country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved

them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must

be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at

anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood

the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without

using a single word People would ask their names but they would

simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing

Monks

Then they became old and in one village one of the three

monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with

expectations because now at least when one of them had died they

must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one

would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)

b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~

(I)

presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off

We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead

monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized

that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was

also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his

companions Dont change my It was conventional that

when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the

body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never

been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity

can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered

any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath

and dont change my clothes

So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes

And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became

aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those

things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed

and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have

defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter

when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o

highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~

(I)

(I)

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

Meditation You have to die

Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death

is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death

Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is

accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not

accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death

as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was

z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die

5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5

exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt

C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to

exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation

will help you very much to do this experiment because you will

be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique

will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have

tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a

taste of it It is beautifuL

And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of

this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away

purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay

more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed

and inner silence will be created

Step 2

You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just

exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground

exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes

out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air

goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the

air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing

the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z

you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u

I-

appears like a deep rest ~

Step 3 to

C)

down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a

corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With

closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel

that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned

As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and

move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the

toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in

the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~

ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire

comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on

upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a

watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and

you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique

take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in

one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3

months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the

gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to

ashes then you can watch

z o ~ U gt o UJ

z o

Osho No- School School

Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many

dreams Now I leave you my dream

One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this

school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in

Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma

Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma

Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine

(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every

aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I

have about education Many more things will emerge from in

future

These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)

researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document

which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision

in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method

of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine

details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much

focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of

research in future

And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for

this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him

completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for

No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on

management of this institution

And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward

to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child

education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon

First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other

circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream

of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a

definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground

Swami Anand Vairagya

co CI)

YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)

About Osho

Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and

humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the

world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he

calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is

aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual

traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual

reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this

split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his

enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his

dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a

philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()

CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of

thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing

practical tools for mans self transformation

By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique

Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so

burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of

modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing

process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed

state ofmeditation

By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in

Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a

flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in

the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to

~ I

and death to the struggles of power and politics

from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of

science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of

books in every major language of the world He belongs to no

traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy

My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation

Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government

agents while being held in custody for technical immigration

violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT

TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated

read-OSHO

Never Born Never Died

Only visited this

Planet Earth between

December 11-1931- January 19-1990

Contacts

1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490

N (V)

Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool

OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION

Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way

Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in

Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India

+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722

Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020

MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835

Swamiji

district he his college

Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan

Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time

After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several

spontaneous beauty their innocence

Man need not transcend nature

z o ~ u =gto LU

Z o Z o U)

gt U)

b t U)

o N a lt)

Beyond Psychology 11 Q -1

Past life A notion to think

Past life is one ofthe most talked about issues It is agreat science

to know yet there are some very simple tools to go into it Osha gives brief

(Uu1etmes to make us understand the phenomenon and tells us very fine

details about it

Jati- smaran means a method of recalling past lives It is a

way to remember our previous existences It is a form of meditation

It is a specific application of meditation For example- one might ask

What is river and what is a canalI Our answer would be that the (I)

canal is a specific application of the river itself -- well planned but z ES ucontrolled and systematic The river is chaotic unrestrained it too o

will reach somewhere but its destination is not certain The ~ destination of the canal is assured

lt) a lt)

Meditation is like a big river - it will reach to the ocean it

is sure to reach Meditation will surely bring you to God There are

however other intermediary applications of meditation also Like

small tributaries-- these can be directed into canals of meditation

Jati-smaran is one such auxiliary method of meditation We can

channelize the power of meditation towards our past lives also

meditation simply means the focusing of attention There can be

plications where ones attention is focused on a given object and

one such application is Jaati- Smaran- focusing on the dormant

memories ofpast lives

The first thing is that if the purpose of jaati-smaran is simply

to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from

the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented

Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the

future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes

interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be

concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are

interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking

astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in

z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o

remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)

called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o

storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond

that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will

be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which

will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth

Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of

ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can

penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to

the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A

man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this

he cannot move into them One has to undertake this

of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones

life as well

So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself

completely away from the future for a few months for a certain

specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of

the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does

occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become

identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z

first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u

and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy

the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~

When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)

begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to

look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have

not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy

recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered

his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a

dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his

relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that

world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those

worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and

sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a

dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he

And now And here 2 Q-2

longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered

for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy

years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years

would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a

dream which had come and withered away

-~

Only pure in heart can go in

z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o

mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has

2 already disappeared (1)

Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart

you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great

story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the

biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are

carrying alHhose memories of being a tree

People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose

They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very

cunning

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql

i shya (1)

~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3

Meditation Going into eternity

To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION

Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are

coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go

into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality

going into your eternity going into your godliness

Once again be simple once again be a child And this

z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o

surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU

o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind

5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o

Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are

not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part

of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great

silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are

part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you

are surprised This silence is the only music there

-~

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1

Bardo Preparing for journey ahead

A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is

known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death

Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only

people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited

by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was

devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing

anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve

enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o

has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~

willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0

is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it

Listening to me you become quiet silent

The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person

Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it

away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont

struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for

you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to

it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very

significant possibility will be missed

The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1

The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3

Celebrating death In every move

One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy

celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end

too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon

but of great importance-

I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned

because they never told their names to anybody they never

answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The

three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()

village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~

people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL

being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start

laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)

involved and they would move to another town They were loved

very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that

laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the

situation

Then it happened that they became famous all over the

country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved

them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must

be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at

anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood

the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without

using a single word People would ask their names but they would

simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing

Monks

Then they became old and in one village one of the three

monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with

expectations because now at least when one of them had died they

must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one

would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)

b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~

(I)

presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off

We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead

monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized

that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was

also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his

companions Dont change my It was conventional that

when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the

body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never

been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity

can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered

any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath

and dont change my clothes

So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes

And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became

aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those

things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed

and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have

defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter

when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o

highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~

(I)

(I)

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

Meditation You have to die

Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death

is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death

Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is

accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not

accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death

as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was

z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die

5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5

exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt

C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to

exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation

will help you very much to do this experiment because you will

be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique

will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have

tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a

taste of it It is beautifuL

And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of

this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away

purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay

more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed

and inner silence will be created

Step 2

You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just

exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground

exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes

out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air

goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the

air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing

the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z

you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u

I-

appears like a deep rest ~

Step 3 to

C)

down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a

corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With

closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel

that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned

As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and

move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the

toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in

the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~

ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire

comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on

upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a

watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and

you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique

take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in

one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3

months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the

gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to

ashes then you can watch

z o ~ U gt o UJ

z o

Osho No- School School

Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many

dreams Now I leave you my dream

One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this

school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in

Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma

Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma

Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine

(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every

aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I

have about education Many more things will emerge from in

future

These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)

researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document

which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision

in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method

of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine

details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much

focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of

research in future

And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for

this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him

completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for

No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on

management of this institution

And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward

to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child

education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon

First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other

circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream

of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a

definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground

Swami Anand Vairagya

co CI)

YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)

About Osho

Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and

humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the

world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he

calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is

aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual

traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual

reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this

split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his

enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his

dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a

philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()

CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of

thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing

practical tools for mans self transformation

By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique

Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so

burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of

modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing

process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed

state ofmeditation

By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in

Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a

flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in

the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to

~ I

and death to the struggles of power and politics

from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of

science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of

books in every major language of the world He belongs to no

traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy

My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation

Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government

agents while being held in custody for technical immigration

violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT

TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated

read-OSHO

Never Born Never Died

Only visited this

Planet Earth between

December 11-1931- January 19-1990

Contacts

1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490

N (V)

Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool

OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION

Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way

Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in

Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India

+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722

Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020

MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835

Swamiji

district he his college

Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan

Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time

After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several

to know ones past life then one needs to turn ones mind away from

the future Our mind is future-oriented not past-oriented

Ordinarily our mind is centered in the future it moves towards the

future The stream of our thoughts is future-oriented and it is in lifes

interest that the mind be future-oriented not past-oriented Why be

concerned with the past It is gone it is finished -- so we are

interested in that which is about to come Thats why we keep asking

astrologers what is in store for us in the future We are interested in

z finding out what is going to happen in the future who wants to o

remember the past has to give up absolutely interest in the~ o J future Because once the flashlight of the mind is on theo w Z future once the stream of thoughts has begun to move towards the o z future then it cannot be turned back towards the past Buddha haso U5 5gt U)

called this IIAlaya-Vigyaan There exists a corner in our minds b I which has named Alaya-Vigyan Alaya-Vigyan means the o

storehouse of consciousness ltt a One who can remember to the age of five can go beyond

that age it is not very difficult The nature of the experiment will

be the same Beyond the age of five there is yet another door which

will lead you to the point of your birth when you appeared on earth

Then one comes across another difficulty because the memories of

ones stay in the mothers womb never disappear either One can

penetrate these memories too reaching to the point of conception to

the moment when the genes of the mother and father unite A

man can enter into his past lives only after having reached this

he cannot move into them One has to undertake this

of the return journey only then is it possible to move into ones

life as well

So the first thing one need to do is to break oneself

completely away from the future for a few months for a certain

specific period of time One should decide that he will not think of

the future for the next six months If a thought of the future does

occur he will simply salute it and let it go he will not become

identified with it and carried away by any feeling of future So the () z

first thing is that for six months he will allow that there is no future 1sect u

and will flow towards the past And so as soon as future is dropped o Ishy

the current of thoughts turns towards the past laquo ~

When one succeeds in recalling past lives and they a L)

begin to appear like dreams immediately ones present life begins to

look like a dream too Those who have called this world maya have

not done so just to propound a doctrine of philosophy Jati-smaranshy

recalling past lives -- is at the base of it Whosoever has remembered

his past lives for him the whole affair has suddenly turned into a

dream an illusion Where are his friends of past lives Where are his

relatives his wife and children the houses he lived in Where is that

world Where is everything he took to be so real Where are those

worries that gave him sleepless nights Where are those pains and

sufferings that seemed so insurmountable that he carried like a

dead weight on his back And what became of the happiness he

And now And here 2 Q-2

longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered

for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy

years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years

would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a

dream which had come and withered away

-~

Only pure in heart can go in

z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o

mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has

2 already disappeared (1)

Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart

you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great

story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the

biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are

carrying alHhose memories of being a tree

People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose

They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very

cunning

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql

i shya (1)

~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3

Meditation Going into eternity

To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION

Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are

coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go

into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality

going into your eternity going into your godliness

Once again be simple once again be a child And this

z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o

surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU

o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind

5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o

Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are

not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part

of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great

silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are

part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you

are surprised This silence is the only music there

-~

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1

Bardo Preparing for journey ahead

A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is

known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death

Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only

people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited

by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was

devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing

anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve

enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o

has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~

willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0

is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it

Listening to me you become quiet silent

The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person

Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it

away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont

struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for

you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to

it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very

significant possibility will be missed

The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1

The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3

Celebrating death In every move

One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy

celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end

too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon

but of great importance-

I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned

because they never told their names to anybody they never

answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The

three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()

village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~

people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL

being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start

laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)

involved and they would move to another town They were loved

very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that

laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the

situation

Then it happened that they became famous all over the

country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved

them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must

be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at

anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood

the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without

using a single word People would ask their names but they would

simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing

Monks

Then they became old and in one village one of the three

monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with

expectations because now at least when one of them had died they

must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one

would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)

b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~

(I)

presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off

We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead

monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized

that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was

also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his

companions Dont change my It was conventional that

when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the

body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never

been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity

can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered

any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath

and dont change my clothes

So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes

And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became

aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those

things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed

and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have

defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter

when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o

highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~

(I)

(I)

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

Meditation You have to die

Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death

is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death

Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is

accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not

accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death

as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was

z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die

5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5

exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt

C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to

exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation

will help you very much to do this experiment because you will

be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique

will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have

tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a

taste of it It is beautifuL

And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of

this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away

purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay

more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed

and inner silence will be created

Step 2

You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just

exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground

exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes

out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air

goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the

air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing

the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z

you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u

I-

appears like a deep rest ~

Step 3 to

C)

down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a

corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With

closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel

that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned

As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and

move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the

toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in

the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~

ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire

comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on

upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a

watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and

you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique

take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in

one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3

months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the

gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to

ashes then you can watch

z o ~ U gt o UJ

z o

Osho No- School School

Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many

dreams Now I leave you my dream

One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this

school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in

Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma

Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma

Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine

(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every

aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I

have about education Many more things will emerge from in

future

These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)

researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document

which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision

in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method

of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine

details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much

focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of

research in future

And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for

this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him

completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for

No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on

management of this institution

And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward

to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child

education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon

First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other

circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream

of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a

definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground

Swami Anand Vairagya

co CI)

YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)

About Osho

Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and

humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the

world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he

calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is

aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual

traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual

reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this

split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his

enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his

dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a

philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()

CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of

thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing

practical tools for mans self transformation

By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique

Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so

burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of

modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing

process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed

state ofmeditation

By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in

Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a

flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in

the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to

~ I

and death to the struggles of power and politics

from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of

science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of

books in every major language of the world He belongs to no

traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy

My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation

Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government

agents while being held in custody for technical immigration

violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT

TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated

read-OSHO

Never Born Never Died

Only visited this

Planet Earth between

December 11-1931- January 19-1990

Contacts

1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490

N (V)

Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool

OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION

Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way

Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in

Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India

+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722

Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020

MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835

Swamiji

district he his college

Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan

Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time

After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several

longed for What happened to everything he so toiled and suffered

for If you ever remember your past life and if you lived for seventy

years then whatever you might have seen in those seventy years

would that look like a dream or a reality Indeed it would look like a

dream which had come and withered away

-~

Only pure in heart can go in

z Q Those who are pure in heart and single in purpose ~ () People who live in their heads will find it very difficult to move into l o Z w the past because the head is always in the future Head is really a o

mechanism to plan for the future It always moves ahead of you It is ~ 175 like radar Mind is radar your head is radar system It goes on5 ifgt o grouping in the future it goes on planning for the future It is never c en o here in the present And with the past it has nothing to do it has

2 already disappeared (1)

Ifyou become more and more full of feeling full of heart

you will become capable of knowing of entering into that great

story of your past lives It is not only YOUR biography it is the

biography of the whole universe Because sometimes you are

carrying alHhose memories of being a tree

People who are more heart-oriented are single of purpose

They are not crooked they are not cunning The head is very

cunning

The Great Pilgrimage From Here To Here 28 Ql

i shya (1)

~dNow And Here 2Q-2 Discipline Of Transcendence Vol 2 3

Meditation Going into eternity

To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION

Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are

coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go

into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality

going into your eternity going into your godliness

Once again be simple once again be a child And this

z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o

surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU

o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind

5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o

Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are

not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part

of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great

silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are

part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you

are surprised This silence is the only music there

-~

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1

Bardo Preparing for journey ahead

A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is

known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death

Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only

people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited

by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was

devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing

anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve

enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o

has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~

willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0

is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it

Listening to me you become quiet silent

The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person

Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it

away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont

struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for

you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to

it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very

significant possibility will be missed

The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1

The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3

Celebrating death In every move

One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy

celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end

too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon

but of great importance-

I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned

because they never told their names to anybody they never

answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The

three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()

village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~

people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL

being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start

laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)

involved and they would move to another town They were loved

very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that

laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the

situation

Then it happened that they became famous all over the

country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved

them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must

be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at

anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood

the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without

using a single word People would ask their names but they would

simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing

Monks

Then they became old and in one village one of the three

monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with

expectations because now at least when one of them had died they

must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one

would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)

b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~

(I)

presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off

We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead

monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized

that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was

also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his

companions Dont change my It was conventional that

when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the

body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never

been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity

can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered

any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath

and dont change my clothes

So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes

And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became

aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those

things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed

and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have

defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter

when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o

highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~

(I)

(I)

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

Meditation You have to die

Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death

is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death

Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is

accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not

accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death

as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was

z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die

5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5

exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt

C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to

exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation

will help you very much to do this experiment because you will

be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique

will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have

tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a

taste of it It is beautifuL

And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of

this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away

purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay

more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed

and inner silence will be created

Step 2

You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just

exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground

exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes

out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air

goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the

air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing

the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z

you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u

I-

appears like a deep rest ~

Step 3 to

C)

down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a

corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With

closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel

that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned

As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and

move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the

toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in

the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~

ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire

comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on

upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a

watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and

you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique

take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in

one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3

months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the

gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to

ashes then you can watch

z o ~ U gt o UJ

z o

Osho No- School School

Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many

dreams Now I leave you my dream

One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this

school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in

Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma

Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma

Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine

(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every

aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I

have about education Many more things will emerge from in

future

These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)

researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document

which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision

in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method

of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine

details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much

focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of

research in future

And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for

this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him

completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for

No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on

management of this institution

And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward

to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child

education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon

First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other

circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream

of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a

definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground

Swami Anand Vairagya

co CI)

YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)

About Osho

Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and

humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the

world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he

calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is

aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual

traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual

reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this

split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his

enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his

dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a

philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()

CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of

thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing

practical tools for mans self transformation

By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique

Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so

burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of

modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing

process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed

state ofmeditation

By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in

Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a

flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in

the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to

~ I

and death to the struggles of power and politics

from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of

science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of

books in every major language of the world He belongs to no

traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy

My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation

Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government

agents while being held in custody for technical immigration

violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT

TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated

read-OSHO

Never Born Never Died

Only visited this

Planet Earth between

December 11-1931- January 19-1990

Contacts

1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490

N (V)

Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool

OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION

Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way

Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in

Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India

+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722

Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020

MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835

Swamiji

district he his college

Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan

Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time

After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several

Meditation Going into eternity

To me the first principle of life is MEDITATION

Everything else comes second As you grow older it means you are

coming closer to death and it becomes more and more difficult to go

into meditation Meditation means going into you immortality

going into your eternity going into your godliness

Once again be simple once again be a child And this

z miracle is possible by meditation Meditation is simply a strange o

surgical method which cuts you away from all that is not yours and~ o J o saves only that which is your authentic being It burns everything LU

o Z else and leaves you standing naked alone under the sun in the wind

5 It is as if you are the first man who has descended into earth--who 175 5 U) knows nothing who has to discover everything who has to be a b r seeker who has to go on a pilgrimage o

Meditation will bring you sensitivity a great sense of co o C0 belonging to the world It is our world- the stars are ours and we are

not foreigners here We belong intrinsically to existence We are part

of it we are heart of it Secondly meditation will bring you a great

silence-- because all rubbish knowledge is gone Thoughts that are

part of the knowledge are gone too An immense silence and you

are surprised This silence is the only music there

-~

Beyond Enlightenment 28 Q-1

Bardo Preparing for journey ahead

A very simple but strong method to enter into death consciously is

known as Bardo Osha explains its importance at the time of death

Bardo is a simple method but with great significance Only

people who have meditated a little bit in their lives can be benefited

by it and Tibet was one of the countries where almost everybody was

devoting some time to meditation just to be alone silent not doing

anything just witnessing If such a person does not achieve

enlightenment in his life and death intervenes then bardo is used lt)Such a man has achieved a certain opening of the door He has not z fSentered in but he has at least tried he has knocked on the door He LL o

has certain receptivity and at the time of death he is absolutely ~

willing to go into a state of meditation Now there is nothing to be gafraid of Death has already come he can risk everything And bardo C0

is a certain soft method of hypnosis just the way I am using it

Listening to me you become quiet silent

The Bardo is suggestions to the dying person

Now be silent Leave this life consciously rather than death taking it

away from you relax your hoid dont be defeated by death dont

struggle Just drop all your attachment This world is finished for

you and this life is finished for you There is no point in holding on to

it you will be fighting with death You cant win and a very

significant possibility will be missed

The path of the Mystic 7 Q-1

The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3

Celebrating death In every move

One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy

celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end

too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon

but of great importance-

I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned

because they never told their names to anybody they never

answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The

three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()

village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~

people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL

being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start

laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)

involved and they would move to another town They were loved

very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that

laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the

situation

Then it happened that they became famous all over the

country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved

them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must

be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at

anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood

the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without

using a single word People would ask their names but they would

simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing

Monks

Then they became old and in one village one of the three

monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with

expectations because now at least when one of them had died they

must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one

would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)

b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~

(I)

presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off

We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead

monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized

that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was

also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his

companions Dont change my It was conventional that

when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the

body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never

been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity

can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered

any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath

and dont change my clothes

So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes

And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became

aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those

things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed

and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have

defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter

when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o

highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~

(I)

(I)

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

Meditation You have to die

Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death

is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death

Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is

accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not

accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death

as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was

z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die

5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5

exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt

C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to

exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation

will help you very much to do this experiment because you will

be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique

will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have

tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a

taste of it It is beautifuL

And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of

this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away

purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay

more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed

and inner silence will be created

Step 2

You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just

exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground

exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes

out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air

goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the

air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing

the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z

you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u

I-

appears like a deep rest ~

Step 3 to

C)

down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a

corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With

closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel

that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned

As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and

move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the

toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in

the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~

ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire

comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on

upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a

watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and

you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique

take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in

one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3

months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the

gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to

ashes then you can watch

z o ~ U gt o UJ

z o

Osho No- School School

Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many

dreams Now I leave you my dream

One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this

school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in

Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma

Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma

Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine

(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every

aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I

have about education Many more things will emerge from in

future

These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)

researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document

which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision

in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method

of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine

details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much

focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of

research in future

And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for

this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him

completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for

No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on

management of this institution

And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward

to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child

education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon

First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other

circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream

of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a

definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground

Swami Anand Vairagya

co CI)

YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)

About Osho

Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and

humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the

world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he

calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is

aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual

traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual

reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this

split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his

enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his

dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a

philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()

CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of

thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing

practical tools for mans self transformation

By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique

Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so

burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of

modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing

process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed

state ofmeditation

By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in

Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a

flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in

the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to

~ I

and death to the struggles of power and politics

from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of

science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of

books in every major language of the world He belongs to no

traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy

My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation

Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government

agents while being held in custody for technical immigration

violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT

TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated

read-OSHO

Never Born Never Died

Only visited this

Planet Earth between

December 11-1931- January 19-1990

Contacts

1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490

N (V)

Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool

OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION

Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way

Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in

Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India

+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722

Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020

MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835

Swamiji

district he his college

Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan

Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time

After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several

The Razors Edge 3 Q-l God Is Nowhere Life Is Now Here 2 Q-3

Celebrating death In every move

One greatest contributions of Osha to world is-shy

celebration Celebration in every move oflife and even at the end

too ie the celebration ofdeath Celebrating death is a rare phenomenon

but of great importance-

I have heard about three monks No name is mentioned

because they never told their names to anybody they never

answered anything So in China they are only known simply as The

three laughing monks They did only one thing they would enter a ()

village stand in the market place and start laughing Suddenly z ~

people would become aware and they would laugh with their whole o LL

being then others would also get the infection and then a crowd ~ would gather and just looking at them the whole crowd would start

laughing What is happening Then the whole town would get C)

involved and they would move to another town They were loved

very much That was there only sermon the only message-- that

laugh And they would not teach they would simply create the

situation

Then it happened that they became famous all over the

country- the three laughing monks The whole of China loved

them respected them Nobody had preached that way- that life must

be just laughter and nothing else And they were not laughing at

anybody in particular but simply laughing as if they had understood

the cosmic joke They spread so much joy all over China without

using a single word People would ask their names but they would

simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing

Monks

Then they became old and in one village one of the three

monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with

expectations because now at least when one of them had died they

must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one

would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)

b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~

(I)

presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off

We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead

monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized

that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was

also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his

companions Dont change my It was conventional that

when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the

body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never

been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity

can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered

any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath

and dont change my clothes

So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes

And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became

aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those

things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed

and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have

defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter

when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o

highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~

(I)

(I)

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

Meditation You have to die

Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death

is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death

Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is

accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not

accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death

as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was

z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die

5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5

exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt

C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to

exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation

will help you very much to do this experiment because you will

be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique

will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have

tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a

taste of it It is beautifuL

And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of

this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away

purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay

more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed

and inner silence will be created

Step 2

You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just

exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground

exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes

out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air

goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the

air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing

the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z

you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u

I-

appears like a deep rest ~

Step 3 to

C)

down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a

corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With

closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel

that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned

As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and

move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the

toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in

the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~

ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire

comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on

upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a

watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and

you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique

take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in

one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3

months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the

gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to

ashes then you can watch

z o ~ U gt o UJ

z o

Osho No- School School

Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many

dreams Now I leave you my dream

One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this

school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in

Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma

Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma

Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine

(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every

aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I

have about education Many more things will emerge from in

future

These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)

researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document

which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision

in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method

of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine

details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much

focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of

research in future

And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for

this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him

completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for

No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on

management of this institution

And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward

to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child

education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon

First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other

circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream

of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a

definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground

Swami Anand Vairagya

co CI)

YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)

About Osho

Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and

humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the

world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he

calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is

aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual

traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual

reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this

split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his

enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his

dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a

philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()

CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of

thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing

practical tools for mans self transformation

By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique

Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so

burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of

modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing

process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed

state ofmeditation

By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in

Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a

flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in

the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to

~ I

and death to the struggles of power and politics

from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of

science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of

books in every major language of the world He belongs to no

traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy

My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation

Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government

agents while being held in custody for technical immigration

violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT

TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated

read-OSHO

Never Born Never Died

Only visited this

Planet Earth between

December 11-1931- January 19-1990

Contacts

1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490

N (V)

Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool

OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION

Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way

Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in

Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India

+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722

Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020

MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835

Swamiji

district he his college

Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan

Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time

After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several

using a single word People would ask their names but they would

simply laugh so that became their name- The Three Laughing

Monks

Then they became old and in one village one of the three

monks died The whole village was very expectant very filled with

expectations because now at least when one of them had died they

must weep This would be something worth seeing because no one

would even conceive of these people weeping The whole village z gathered The two monks were standing by the side of the corpse of o ~ the third and laughing such a belly laugh So the villagers asked ~ w At least explain this Z o z So for the first time they spoke and they said We are o U5 laughing because this man has won We were always wonderinggt (j)

b who would die first and this man has defeated us We are laughing atc (3 our defeat at his victory And then he lived with us for many years N and we laughed together and we enjoyed each others togetherness ~

(I)

presence There can be no other way of giving him the last send-off

We can only laugh The whole village was sad but when the dead

monks body was put on the funeral pyre then the village realized

that not only these two were joking- the third who was dead was

also laughing Because the third man who was dead had told his

companions Dont change my It was conventional that

when a man died they changed the dress and a bath to the

body so he had said Dont me a bath because I have never

been unclean So much laughter has been in my life that no impurity

can accumulate near me can even come to me I have not gathered

any dust laughter is always young and fresh So dont give me a bath

and dont change my clothes

So just to pay him respect they had not changed his clothes

And when the body was put on the fire suddenly they became

aware that he had hidden many things under his clothes and those

things started Chinese fireworks So the whole village laughed

and those two said You rascal You have died but again you have

defeated us Your laughter is the best There is a cosmic laughter

when the whole joke of this cosmos is understood That is the o

highest Only a Buddha can laugh like that These three monks must z 5 uhave been three Buddhas o laquo ~

(I)

(I)

Meditation The First And Last Freedom

Meditation You have to die

Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death

is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death

Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is

accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not

accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death

as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was

z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die

5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5

exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt

C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to

exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation

will help you very much to do this experiment because you will

be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique

will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have

tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a

taste of it It is beautifuL

And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of

this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away

purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay

more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed

and inner silence will be created

Step 2

You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just

exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground

exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes

out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air

goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the

air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing

the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z

you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u

I-

appears like a deep rest ~

Step 3 to

C)

down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a

corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With

closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel

that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned

As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and

move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the

toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in

the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~

ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire

comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on

upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a

watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and

you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique

take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in

one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3

months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the

gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to

ashes then you can watch

z o ~ U gt o UJ

z o

Osho No- School School

Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many

dreams Now I leave you my dream

One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this

school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in

Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma

Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma

Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine

(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every

aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I

have about education Many more things will emerge from in

future

These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)

researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document

which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision

in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method

of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine

details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much

focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of

research in future

And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for

this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him

completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for

No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on

management of this institution

And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward

to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child

education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon

First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other

circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream

of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a

definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground

Swami Anand Vairagya

co CI)

YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)

About Osho

Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and

humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the

world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he

calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is

aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual

traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual

reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this

split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his

enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his

dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a

philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()

CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of

thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing

practical tools for mans self transformation

By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique

Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so

burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of

modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing

process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed

state ofmeditation

By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in

Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a

flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in

the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to

~ I

and death to the struggles of power and politics

from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of

science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of

books in every major language of the world He belongs to no

traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy

My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation

Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government

agents while being held in custody for technical immigration

violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT

TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated

read-OSHO

Never Born Never Died

Only visited this

Planet Earth between

December 11-1931- January 19-1990

Contacts

1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490

N (V)

Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool

OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION

Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way

Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in

Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India

+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722

Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020

MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835

Swamiji

district he his college

Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan

Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time

After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several

Meditation You have to die

Remember- whether you are afraid of death or not death

is the only certainty In life nothing is certain except death

Everything is uncertain only death is a certainty All else is

accidental- it can happen it may not happen- only death is not

accidental And look at the human mind we always talk about death

as if it is an accident Whenever someone dies we say his death was

z untimely Whenever someone dies we start as if it has been ano ( accident Only death is not an acddent- only death Every thingo B w else is accidental Death is absolutely certain You have to die

5 z Step 1 o ~ Try one experiment The whole day whenever you rememberEgt o r exhale deeply and dont inhale Allow the body to inhale (5

exhale deeply You will feel a deep peace because death is peace ltt

C) death is silence And if you can pay attention more attention to

exhalation you will feel egoless This emphasis on exhalation

will help you very much to do this experiment because you will

be ready to die A readiness is needed otherwise the technique

will not be of much help And you can be ready only if you have

tasted death in a certain way Exhale deeply and you will have a

taste of it It is beautifuL

And if you want to enter this technique you must be aware of

this deep fear of death And this deep fear must be thrown away

purged only then can you enter the teclmique This will help pay

more attention to exhalation The whole day you will feel relaxed

and inner silence will be created

Step 2

You can deepen this feeling more ifyou do another experiment Just

exhale deeply for 15 minutes a day Sit in a chair or on the ground

exhale deeply and while exhaling close the eyes When the air goes

out you go in And then allow the body to inhale and when the air

goes in open the eye and you go out It is just the opposite when the

air goes out you go in when the air goes in you go out Before doing

the following teclmique do this experiment for 15 minutes so that l) z

you are ready- not only ready but welcoming receptive The fear of ~ death is not there because now death appears like relaxation death o u

I-

appears like a deep rest ~

Step 3 to

C)

down First conceive of yourself as dead the body is just like a

corpse Lie down and then bring your attention to the toes With

closed eyes move inward Bring your attention to the toes and feel

that the fire is rising from there upward everything is being burned

As the fire rises your body is disappearing Start from the toes and

move upwards Why start from the toes Itwill be easier because the

toes are very far away from your Your ego exists in

the head Start the fire from there that the toes are burned~

ashes remain and then move slow ly burning everything that the fire

comes across Every part- the the thighs will disappear Go on

upward and lastly the head disappears You will remain just a

watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and

you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique

take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in

one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3

months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the

gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to

ashes then you can watch

z o ~ U gt o UJ

z o

Osho No- School School

Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many

dreams Now I leave you my dream

One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this

school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in

Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma

Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma

Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine

(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every

aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I

have about education Many more things will emerge from in

future

These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)

researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document

which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision

in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method

of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine

details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much

focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of

research in future

And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for

this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him

completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for

No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on

management of this institution

And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward

to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child

education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon

First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other

circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream

of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a

definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground

Swami Anand Vairagya

co CI)

YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)

About Osho

Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and

humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the

world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he

calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is

aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual

traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual

reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this

split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his

enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his

dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a

philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()

CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of

thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing

practical tools for mans self transformation

By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique

Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so

burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of

modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing

process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed

state ofmeditation

By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in

Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a

flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in

the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to

~ I

and death to the struggles of power and politics

from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of

science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of

books in every major language of the world He belongs to no

traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy

My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation

Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government

agents while being held in custody for technical immigration

violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT

TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated

read-OSHO

Never Born Never Died

Only visited this

Planet Earth between

December 11-1931- January 19-1990

Contacts

1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490

N (V)

Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool

OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION

Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way

Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in

Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India

+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722

Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020

MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835

Swamiji

district he his college

Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan

Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time

After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several

watcher on the hill The body will be there- dead burned ashes and

you will be the witness This witness has no ego technique

take at least three months Go on doing it It is not going to happen in

one day but if you go on doing it for one hour everyday within 3

months one day suddenly your imagination will helped and the

gap will be created and you will actually see the body gone to

ashes then you can watch

z o ~ U gt o UJ

z o

Osho No- School School

Osho says Ihave been a great dreamer and I havefulfilled many

dreams Now I leave you my dream

One ofsuch dream is ofNo- School School Osho had started this

school long before in a ranted building quite close to his own ashram in

Pune and named it-- Rajneesh No- School School Then he appointed Ma

Prarthna as director there Later on Osho gave an interview to Ma

Prarthna in 1977 which was published a year later in Sanayas magazine

(Just Dont Do Something Sit There) In this interview he detailed every

aspect every point about this school and has said Just go through all that I

have about education Many more things will emerge from in

future

These words kept burning inside me like embers Then I C)

researched extensively for two years (1979-80) and prepared a document

which was to be usedfor child education institution based on Osho I s vision

in near fu ture It covered every fine detail over the subject Syllabus method

of teaching management examination system hostel teachers and all fine

details have been covered in it It is a complete document but very much

focused and concentrated Each sentence of it will become a topic of

research in future

And on this foundation I prepared syllabus for five subjects for

this institution which is based on Oshas vision and guided by him

completely I prepared teachers manual which would become a guideline for

No-Teacher Teacher in future and I prepared complete papers on

management of this institution

And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward

to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child

education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon

First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other

circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream

of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a

definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground

Swami Anand Vairagya

co CI)

YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)

About Osho

Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and

humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the

world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he

calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is

aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual

traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual

reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this

split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his

enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his

dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a

philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()

CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of

thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing

practical tools for mans self transformation

By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique

Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so

burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of

modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing

process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed

state ofmeditation

By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in

Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a

flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in

the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to

~ I

and death to the struggles of power and politics

from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of

science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of

books in every major language of the world He belongs to no

traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy

My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation

Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government

agents while being held in custody for technical immigration

violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT

TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated

read-OSHO

Never Born Never Died

Only visited this

Planet Earth between

December 11-1931- January 19-1990

Contacts

1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490

N (V)

Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool

OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION

Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way

Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in

Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India

+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722

Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020

MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835

Swamiji

district he his college

Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan

Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time

After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several

And then 5-6 years ago few Osha disciples amp lovers cameforward

to materialise this project amp with the help of them I started this child

education institution in the beautiful valley ofVikasnagar Dehradoon

First phase of this school is complete but due to my illness and other

circumstances the pace ofwork is slow But I believe that it is the dream

of our master hence it is for sure that some day this challenge will take a

definite shape Itis in our hearts and it has to come to the ground

Swami Anand Vairagya

co CI)

YAMUNA V ALLEY (HATHIYARI)

About Osho

Osho is a modern day Buddha whose wisdom clarity and

humor have touched the lives of millions of people around the

world He is creating the conditions for the emergence of what he

calls the New Man A completely new kind of human who is

aware life- affirmative and free According to Osho the spiritual

traditions of the past have made a deep split within the individual

reflected in all the institutions of the society His way is to heal this

split to restore the unity of body and spirit earth and sky After his

enlightenment in 1953 the evolution of this new man became his

dream In 1966 Osho left the academic world and his post as a

philosophy professor at the University of Jabalpur and began ()

CI)touring India extensively and speaking to many hundreds of

thousands of people At the same time Osho was developing

practical tools for mans self transformation

By the late 1960s Osho had begun to create his unique

Dynamic Meditation techniques He says that modern man is so

burdened with the traditions from the past and the anxieties of

modern day living that he must go through a deep- cleansing

process before he can begin to discover the thought free relaxed

state ofmeditation

By 1974 a commune had been established around Osho in

Pune India and the trickle of visitors from the west had become a

flood Today his commune is the greatest spiritual growth center in

the world Each year it attracts thousands of International visitors to

~ I

and death to the struggles of power and politics

from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of

science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of

books in every major language of the world He belongs to no

traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy

My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation

Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government

agents while being held in custody for technical immigration

violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT

TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated

read-OSHO

Never Born Never Died

Only visited this

Planet Earth between

December 11-1931- January 19-1990

Contacts

1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490

N (V)

Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool

OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION

Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way

Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in

Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India

+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722

Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020

MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835

Swamiji

district he his college

Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan

Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time

After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several

~ I

and death to the struggles of power and politics

from the challenges of love and creativity to the significance of

science and education These talks given over 30 years have been o N (V) recorded in audio and video tape and published in hundreds of

books in every major language of the world He belongs to no

traditions and liMy message is not a doctrine not a philosophy

My message is a certain alchemy a science of transformation

Osho left his body in 1990 as a result of poisoning by US government

agents while being held in custody for technical immigration

violations in 1985 He asks always to be referred to in the PRESENT

TENSE The words on his Samadhi which Osho himself dictated

read-OSHO

Never Born Never Died

Only visited this

Planet Earth between

December 11-1931- January 19-1990

Contacts

1 Swami Satyarth Bharti (Madhubani) 9835048017 2 Swami Bodhi Ajit (Varanasi) 9839040207 3 Swami Harishchand Bharti (Baroni) 9939988166 4 Swami Gyanteerth Bharti (Mujaffarpur) 9431092582 5 Swami Antar Jagdish (Ghaziabad) 9868359803 6 Swami Govind Chaitanyo (Ghaziabad) 9313188671 7 Swami Anand Pawan (Gwalior) 9329550329 8 Swami Jeevan Anand (Indore) 9425317196 9 Swami Gyan Anugrah (Chindwara) 9827449131 10 Swami Dev Anam (Ranchi) 0651-2241490

N (V)

Pyramid (Meditation Hall) of Osho No-School SChool

OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION

Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way

Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in

Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India

+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722

Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020

MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835

Swamiji

district he his college

Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan

Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time

After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several

OSHO CIRCLE FOUNDATION

Osho Circle Foundation is a registered trust which with the help of Osho Mandakini Ashram (Varanasi) is committed to take Oshos message to the masses Long ago Swami Anand Vairagya had initiated this movement to explore different dimensions of Oshos work After his demise this same work is continued in the efficient hands of Ma Dhyan Abha (PresidentshyOsho Circle Foundation) through the trust with the help of same group of people in more refined amp organised way

Osho no-school school childmiddotmiddoteducation Meditation camps Deep silence meditation sessions different types of meditational workshops Art amp culture Bhajan-Kirtan amp devotional music Gurdjieffs sufi dances Oshos literature amp lectures Books magazines amp tabloids etc are all those means with the help of which this trust is trying hard to spread Oshos message to the common people on a wider scale Friends amp wellwishers are always welcome to join in

Regd off R-4125 Raj Nagar Ghaziabad-201 001 UP India

+91-9868359803 +91-9839040207 +91-9313188671 +91-9810588722

Office 8-H-81 Deen Dayal Nagar Gwalior- 474020

MP India + 91-9329550329 +91-751-3251835

Swamiji

district he his college

Bihar On 7th Oct 1973 he was initiated by Osho in a meditation camp conducted by Osho himself at Mount Abu Rajasthan

Since then Osho senthim to various places to conduct three days meditation camps in 1980 Swamiji conducted a kirtan mandali tour continuously for 3 months He conducted hundreds of 3 days meditation camps during this time

After 1995 he started conducting 5 and 10 days deep silence meditation sessions throughout Indiaespeciallv Himalayas Besides he days specific meditatiP1ciinP$like Osho Bhakti Shivirmiddot ( Hasaya Shivir Shivir Jin-Shawma Shadhana Shivir took several